Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Sion Note:Vol 4

2011-02-28T22:50:28Z

Tennyo777:

When he regained his own consciousness, Sion was crouched on the floor.

He couldn’t remember how long he stayed in that position.

Was it only a few seconds?

Or a few hours?

He didn’t know.

His body simply shook.

Out of fear?

Out of despair?

No.

“…”

He shook due to those memories.

The monster’s memories whirled in his head.

The memories of the monster living within him continued to flash within his head. He couldn’t understand all of those memories.

The memories whirled and images came up one after another. However, only a few fragments of memories were left in Sion’s head, almost as if the rest of the memories had been rejected.

But there were things that he did know.

Some things that were within him faintly.

It seems like a long time ago, he was on this Menoris continent-


But Sion shook his head right there.

“No.”

He frowned and said.

“I…I’m not Asruld!”

He said and beat his head with his fists.

He pressed down on his head.

To chase away the images in his head.

The memories.

The curse.

Sion pressed down harshly on his own head.

But the memories kept coming.

He didn’t know what kind of memories they were or what purpose they held.

He couldn’t understand them clearly either.

However, those memories went wild inside him, almost like they were trying to take over Sion’s head, consciousness and body.

The reason of birth for the monster called Asruld Roland.

The proof of existence responsible for the creation of Asruld Roland attempted to fulfill itself within Sion’s body.

But,

“…as if…I’d let you do that.”

Sion groaned.

He poured power into his entire body.

He bit down on his lip and smiled.

So that he can keep a stronger hold on his own will against Asruld’s emerging consciousness.

And gradually, the memories of the '''Hero'''[Asruld Roland] receded within his mind.

The more that he tried to hold on to his consciousness, the less he could see of his surroundings.


However, Asruld’s consciousness was still battling against Sion’s will. Within Sion’s head, Asruld’s memories and Sion’s own consciousness overlapped each other.

“…..I”

He whispered.

“I…am…”

At that moment, he heard a voice.

“Huh, Sion?”

At the sound of that voice, Sion violently dragged his own consciousness back into reality.

He exchanged the power he had been using to devour the '''Hero’s'''[Asruld Roland's] consciousness into the ability to recognize reality.

And he was able to pinpoint where he was.

He was currently in the corridors.

A corner of the corridor leading to his office.

He was crouched upon the floor.

And a man had found him and said,

“Just what exactly are you doing there?”

It was Calne.

Major General Clane Kaiwel.

Gentle, wavy blond hair and lovely blue eyes.

He was Sion’s right-hand man since the revolution, and ever since Sion became king, he was in charge of overseeing internal proceedings.

Sion turned to Calne,

“…..ah, Calne.”

And smiled at him.


His entire body hurt.

The consciousness of the '''Hero''' attacked him with the intent of taking over his head, heart, and all of his existence.

Despite that, Sion still smiled at Calne.

“Well~ I just dropped my pen.”

He said, taking out a pen from the folds of his clothing and standing up.

Sion showed him the pen.

Calne looked down at it with a mystified expression and said,

“Hey, Sion.”

“Hmm?”

“I feel a bit bad for pointing this out when you’ve finally found your pen, but…”

“Hmm.”

“I’ve seen you crouching there for about two minutes already~”

He said.

Sion widened his eyes a tiny bit in surprise. Then he smiled again to reassure Calne.

“Oh, really?”

He said, but Calne replied with an angry yet worried expression.

“Don’t tell me, you fainted again?”

“No, no, it’s nothing like that…”

But he was interrupted.

“Don’t- tell- me-, you fainted again?”

The moment that Sion shut his mouth, Calne turned around and called,

“Eslina! Come over here for a mom….”

Sion hurriedly said,

“No, no, Calne. It’s not that big of a deal.”


“It’s a big deal! I’ve never heard of a country’s king just fainting on the floor out of exhaustion. What do you think Fiole would say if he saw this from heaven!”

Sion shrugged his shoulders at his lecture. He looked up at the ceiling and said,

“….is Fiole really watching from heaven?”

“He liked you, Sion, so he would be watching, no? Veeery closely, like thiiiis.”

Calne said, having found one of Sion’s weak points.

Sion smiled at that and turned towards Calne.

“Well, Fiole might be looking at you, Calne.”

Calne tilted his head,

“Huh? Me?”

“Right.”

“Why me?”

Sion smiled mischievously.

“Nah~ Maybe he’s watching you veeery closely, like thiiis so you don’t touch his dear sister.”

Calne’s eyes widened instantly.

“Wha!?”

He said, and seemed strangely shaken.

“No way, I-I haven’t touched Eslina!”

Sion looked at Calne with lidded eyes.

“Not yet, right?”

“Geez, Sion. Don’t tease me. Eslina is just fourteen, you know?”

“Calne, you’re just nineteen, aren’t you?”


“I’m eighteen.”

“Four years’ difference isn’t enough to warrant an arrest.”

Calne looked somewhat troubled and said,

“Geez. I like older women…Sion, you should know that, right?”

“Hmmm.”

“What’s with that ‘hmmm’?”

“Nah, nothing-“

“Seriously, don’t say that with such a deep face.”

“Well, Calne, you’re just strangely nice to Eslina. So I just thought that you might like her.”

Calne looked at him and smiled with a troubled expression.

“Really, we’re not made for each other. Eslina is a good girl, after all.”

“So, Calne is a bad boy?”

“I am, right? I’ve been playing with all these married madams.”

“That’s seriously the worst.”

“Ah, you won’t deny it.”

Calne smiled.

By the way, Calne’s affairs with noble ladies only began as a form of information gathering. Under Miller’s command, Calne gathered information from the nobles.

However,

“….but you’re not doing that anymore, right? Ever since Eslina came…”

Calne interrupted and said,

“It’s because you have more power now, Sion. I didn’t need to do that anymore, so I stopped. It’s not due to Eslina.”

“Really?”

“Of course.”



“Hmm.”

“That’s why I said, what’s with that ‘hmm’?!”

Calne shouted in anger.

“Well, whatever~”

Sion smiled and attempted to head towards his office.

However, Calne grabbed his shoulder,

“Whe~re do you think you’re going?”

He asked, so Sion answered, pointing towards the direction he was going,

“To the office.”

And Calne’s face just screamed ‘are you kidding me’.

“No~way. Sion, you fainted just now, right? You have to see the doctor..”

“No, no, I just came back from the doctor.”

“Eh, really?”

“Yes.”

“So, what did the doctor say?”

Sion didn’t know how to answer that. If he said ‘nothing’s wrong’, Calne will complain and ask him how he could’ve fainted when nothing’s wrong. Still, if he told Calne he had some disease, he’d probably worry him even more.

And really, this wasn’t a disease.

It’s something ridiculous like fighting for dominance with a monster within yourself.

It’s not like he can explain that to Calne.

Sion thought for a moment and said,

“Overworking…?”

Calne said with an astonished face,

“See!?”


He shouted angrily, and poured even more strength into his grip on Sion’s shoulder.

“I won’t let you go back to your office! Sion never sleeps when he’s in his office, after all.”

“No, no, I do sleep…”

“No way. Come now, let’s go back to the hospital. I’ll have you sleep there.”

He dragged Sion away.

Sion attempted to resist and bat away Calne’s arm, but his hand was immediately held in a tight grip.

Though Calne had a gentle and smiling face, he’s still a survivor of the Emirelle Troop along with Claugh. He even destroyed that troop with Claugh.

To put it bluntly, Sion can’t do anything to him in combat.

Sion attempted to extract himself from Calne’s grasp again.

He tried to kick Calne, but his leg was dodged. He attempted to overpower Calne with his other arm, but Calne dodged it and caught it again.

Calne tightened his grip on Sion’s arm, and Sion scowled,

“Ouch! Ou-ou-ouch! I’m against violence~”

He said, and Calne looked at him with a blank face.

“So you’ll listen to what I say?”

He said, and Sion raised his face.

“But I’ve already slept in the hospital room…”

Calne interrupted him,

“If you struggle too much, I’ll really make Eslina lecture you. ‘I’ll tell my brother-!’ et cetra et cetra.”

“No, that’s….”

“Then hush with the complaints and follow me. Geez, what were you thinking? Overworking yourself to the point of fainting in the corridors?”


Sion was dragged away with his arms still in Calne’s grasp.

At that moment,

“What are you guys doing?”

A tall man passed them by.

It was General Claugh Krom with his red hair like fire, and trained body.

Claugh looked at them and said,

“…is that one of your hobbies?”

He said, and Sion looked up with his arms in Calne’s grasp.

“Ah, Claugh. I’ve been waiting for you. I was thinking of moving some of Estabul’s soldiers into Roland territory…”

He was about to say, but Calne squeezed his arms again.

“Ouch ouch ouch! Calne, that hurt!”

“That’s not the problem! How do you still manage to talk about work in a situation like this!”

“Well, Claugh just passed by…”

“Claugh, why don’t you say something as well? Sion fainted on the floor just now!”

Claught peeked at Sion’s face.

“Really?”

He asked, and Sion nodded.

“Well, the doctor gave me some medicine for sleep.”

That was a lie.

But Calne said,

“Ah, so that’s why you were sleeping on the floor?”

“Right. I said that I couldn’t afford to sleep when I have work, so that doctor told me he’d give me some medicine that helps with my exhaustion without making me sleepy…”


“And gave you sleeping pills?”

Claugh said, and Sion nodded.

“Yep, I was completely fooled.”

Claugh and Calne looked at each other and said,

“What a good doctor.”

“Indeed.”

Sion laughed,

“Well, I think so too…but really, Calne, can you let go of my hand now?”

Calne finally released Sion from his hold.

Sion shook his arms,

“It still hurts.”

He said, and Claugh laughed,

“You should’ve just broken it! Even he would rest a bit after that, right?”

Calne hit his own arm in realization,

“Ah, that’s right…”

“No, it’s not.”

Sion said with a bitter smile.

Calne shrugged,

“But I’ll have to go back to the hospital room anyways. Since you already took sleeping pills, you should just sleep until the effects wear off.”

Sion looked at Calne, then up at Claugh.

“And?”

He asked, and Claugh lifted the pile of documents he was carrying,


“We’ve already started moving the Estabul soldiers. But this is…”

He said and looked towards Sion.

Sion lifted his eyebrows and didn’t answer.

But just from that,

“…”

Just from that, Claugh understood what was about to happen in this country.

He understood what was about to happen in this world.

Calne too.

He looked towards Sion as well, wearing a slightly sad yet somewhat bored face.

“…”

It’s going to end.

The temporary peace, that is.

This transient moment of tranquility will finally come to an end.

And they knew that a long time ago.

The Gastark Empire had begun to invade other countries.

They destroyed the Empire of Stohl.

They knew that ever since those kinds of information started spreading.

The world will change.

It’ll move into an unprecedented era of warfare.

And they couldn’t afford to be left behind.

To protect their countrymen.

To protect their country.

No, this is…

This is probably all for the sake of changing everything about the current system of the world-


Right then,

“….Calne.”

Sion said.

Calne looked at him with a lonely face,

“What is it?”

Sion tried to smile in reply,

“Don’t make that face. It’s not going to happen immediately.”

“But it’s inevitable, right?”

“Yes.”

“When? When will it begin?”

Sion looked pensive for a moment and said,

“Less than half a year.”

And at that,

“….”

Calne sunk deep into thought, then put on a smile,

“….half a year, huh. Then I have to put my relationships with various noble ladies to rest before that.”

He said and laughed.

Claugh, standing beside Calne, offered Sion a pile of documents.

“Rearrangement of the army is proceeding smoothly. Sir Miller will…”

“Come on stage soon?”

Claugh shrugged.

“I wonder. But well, it’s not like he has any other choice. Even with him, we still don’t have enough people.”

“And Luke?”


Claugh opened his eyes somewhat reluctantly,

“How would I know?”

Sion laughed at his words.

“Aren’t you friendly with each other?”

“Huh? How would you ever come to a conclusion like that?”

“Aren’t you childhood friends?”

“Nothing like that.”

“Haha, well, Luke is mysterious as always.”

He said and looked at the pile of documents that Claugh handed over. He found a mountain of work that he has to deal with immediately.

For one moment.

For an instant, he almost looked weary.

But he endured. If he made a face like that, Calne will lock him in his hold again.

So he wiped all expression off his face,

“Now, I’ll get back to work.”

He said.

Calne looked at him with a pout to express his dissatisfaction at Sion’s lack of rest, but Sion smiled and evaded his looks.

He ignored the two of them and attempted to return to his office.

Claugh and Calne were talking about something behind him.

Perhaps about the conflicts soon to come.

Perhaps about this world in flux.

Calne said,

“By the way, Claugh. I saw you leaving Noa’s mansion yesterday night.”


“Huh!? W-what are you saying…”

“Nah~ Just commenting on how late in the night it is~ Has your relationship with her finally gotten so far?”

“What are you talking about?! I didn’t go to Noa’s house yesterday, okay?”

“So, the day before yesterday?”

“Not that either. Even if you try to trick me with those questions, I’m not gonna fall for it since I ain’t guilty of anything!”

“Huh~ You mean, not yet.”

“To hell with not yet. We’re not like that at all.”

“You’re such a kid.”

“What? I’m gonna kill you, y’know?”

Sion smiled at their foolish conversation, completely unrelated to the world or the war soon to come.

He smiled without turning back.

And he headed straight to his office with that smile on his face.

He stretched for a bit, and hurried to the office.

As if running away from something, he left the place as fast as he could.

Because that is coming again.

The wave of memories.

Asruld Roland’s memories attempted to invade his head.

And every time that happened, he would feel like crouching on the floor.

He would almost fall and lose his consciousness.

But he couldn’t show any weakness to Claugh and others.

Because it’s not something that they could do anything about. It’s a problem that no normal human can do anything about.

So there’s no need to worry them.

There’s no need to tell them about things like that.

So he ran away as fast as possible.


His entire body hurt, and if he didn’t will himself to not give in, even his consciousness would’ve faded. He quickly left.

Even during those moments, Asruld Roland’s will is becoming stronger. Attemping to take over Sion’s body, Asruld’s memories and will tried to overwhelm his entire body.

His heart beat so fast he thought it’d burst. He beat his chest and pushed it back. The sense of nausea and headache increased so much that he almost couldn’t hold it in,

“….shit.”

He whispered.

So quiet that nobody else could hear.

It was a scream.

It was a scream.

But his voice was simply too small and won’t reach anyone. No, it’ll be worse if it actually did.

So he won’t call out again.

He simply tried to escape into the confines of his office with a twisted face on the brink of tears.

He opened the door.

And entered.

There was no one inside.

There was….no one inside.

Neither Ryner nor Ferris was present.

He confirmed that, and,

“…ugh, ah.”

Let out a pain-filled groan and crouched down.

He crouched with his back to the door.

As long as he sat here, no one should be able to get in. If he blocked the door with his body, no one should be able to get in.


So he,

“Ugh..ah….urgh!”

Screamed in pain.

From the pain throughout his entire body.

He cried out against the unbearable pain.

But the pain increased in intensity.

It became even more unpleasant.

It’d be better if he could just go mad.

It’d be better if he could just die if the alternative is this unbearable pain in his body.

The '''Hero''' is attempting to wake up.

The monster within him is trying to devour Sion from the inside out.

And a voice spoke,

“…the intervals in between are getting shorter and shorter.”

Even though there shouldn’t be anyone in the office, someone spoke.

Sion looked up.

Lucile was staring at him while sitting on Ryner’s desk.

Lucile spoke again,

“…are you fighting a losing battle?”

Sion looked up, and smiled despite his face contorted in pain.

“No.”

“Haha, you can still boast even when it’s obvious that you’ve seen better days?”

“….that’s why…that’s why you chose me, right?”



Lucile smiled in enjoyment at that, and,

“Yes, that’s right.”

He said, then,

“You think you can still hold up?”

He asked.

Sion replied,

“If I said no, what would you do?”

“I’ll kill you.”

Sion laughed.

“Then trying harder is my only choice, isn’t it?”

“That’s a lie. You would prefer death, right?”

“….”

Sion merely stared at Lucile in silence.

Lucile smiled again,

“….the interval of time between your periods of darkness is really getting shorter. Won’t you lose if this keeps up?”

He asked.

And Sion shook his head at that question.

Then,

“I just need a bit more time…”

He said.

“A bit more time before I can control this.”

He said.


Lucile opened his eyes slightly and looked down at Sion. He said,

“But you won’t be human anymore.”

“That’s right.”

“Surely you have regrets?”

“You’re telling me that now?”

“Haha.”

Lucile laughed.

And disappeared while laughing.

Sion stared at the space that Lucile occupied a while ago.

He looked at Ryner desk.

But his eyes gradually saw less and less of the scenery.

Less of the scenery in reality.

And the memories returned again.

Memories of another place.

Memories of another time.

But those were Asruld’s memories.

Sion’s memories.

Asruld’s memories.

Sion’s memories.

And his consciousness became muddled.

Asruld and Sion’s memories mixed with each other, and he was unable to draw the line between himself and Asruld.

Memories that seemed like they belonged to him began to play themselves out-

“I am…”


Sion said.

“I am…”

Sion said.

And he-

===Chapter 2 The Story of the Lonesome Demon-===

Sion proceeded along the wild plains of the Menoris continent with Milk.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Sion Note:Vol 3|Vol. 3]]
| Return to [[Densetsu_no_Yūsha_no_Densetsu#Sion Note|Main Page]]
| Forward to Vol. 5
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 4

2011-02-19T04:52:23Z

Tennyo777: /* And Then The Balance Scales Used By The Demon */

===And Then The Balance Scales Used By The Demon===


He looked down at the bodies.

He looked down at the cruelly chopped up bodies.

Many bodies were now scattered about the hall, which was filled with a sea of blood.

Looking at that.

“............”

But, Sion said nothing.

He was now in the throne room of the castle of Roland Empire.

In other words, in this place where the head of this country presides.

Were numerous bodies scattered about, which was an unusual occurrence, but yet,

“............”

Sion --- the king of this country said nothing.

With his piercing golden eyes, in which a strong will was embedded, he merely looked down on the pile of brutally broken bodies before him.


And then.

“............”

He looked up slightly.

Into the hall.

No, rather, much further inwards, he was looking at '''something''' that was squirming.

He could not see it clearly.

The attached magical lights that were used to light up the hall were destroyed, and on top of that, rain was falling outside of the window, making it extremely dark.

In that darkness, '''something''' was squirming.

But there was no sound.

Neither was there any presence perceived.

He could only tell that something strange was squirming about.

He could also tell that it was the thing that created the pile of bodies.

No, this was not something new.

A situation where Sion had merely closed his eyes for a moment, then opened them again, and before he knew it, right before him, a pile of bodies --- a pile of bodies belonging to the guards protecting this hall appeared, with '''something''' creeping in within the same breath.


Then.

“....... again?”

Sion muttered.

He fixed a glare onto the '''something''' within that darkness.

“...... no matter how many times you try, you have no chance of winning in this land.”

He said, and then...

'''"......"'''

A voice seemed to cry out from within the darkness.

But it was too soft. Too feeble. Not quite audible.

Then Sion,

“...... I can’t hear you. But there’s no need to. Lucile.”

He said.

Lucile immediately appeared behind him. In a place which should have been empty, appeared an unusually beautiful man.


“...... ahh.”

He said.

“Kill?”

Sion nodded.

“Ahh.”

“Then, I’m going to do it.”

As Lucile said that, in the next instant, he disappeared, and moved into the darkness of that hall.

And a smile floated on his lips,

“...... there’s no use in hiding.”

He thrust a hand once into one of the bodies scattered in the hall. He gouged into the bowels of the body, and appeared to catch hold of something. Then, he forcibly pulled it out.

And a strange-looking monster was pulled out from the belly of the body.

With the face of a snake, hands of a person, wings of a bird, and legs of a spider. The skin covering its whole body from the face down, seemed to be festering from burns.

What Lucile held in his hand was the head of a monster so hideous that it could cause a nauseating feeling to well up in anyone beholding it.


“Gyu-ri-ru-e-ru-e-ru-e-ru-e!”

The monster gave off an ear-splitting howl. As it did that, the snake head stretched out and attempted to bite on Lucile’s shoulder.

However.

“Disgusting.”

Lucile brushed at it.

Just like that, the snake head disintegrated into nothingness.

But the monster’s movements did not stop; despite losing its head, it did not stop, and this time round, from its chest, which clearly appeared to be that of a spider, fangs sprung out; with that mouth it attempted to swallow Lucile.

But Lucile just smiled happily.

“...... ha, haha, hahaha. What’s that. You want to swallow me? With your level of power, you want to take me in?”

As he said that.

A different face appeared at the shoulder of that monster. It was the face of a bird, and it replied to Lucile’s query.

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 207.jpg|thumb]]

“...... don’t be too haughty. Descendant of Eris Reed. Your rampage ends here. The Goddesses’ rage has already reached their limit......”

But at that moment, the bird stopped mid-sentence.

Because Lucile had plucked off its head.

“...... the mad Goddesses, come again?”

And he crushed the bird head in his hand.

But still, the monster did not stop. The spider’s fangs came thrusting towards Lucile.

But Lucile appeared to be unconcerned.

He stretched out his hand quietly, and murmured softly.

“Let me end this farce.”

Instantly, he released his power and everything ---

Should have ended.

But at that moment.

“...... huh?”

Suddenly, Lucile’s expression changed.

A strange, small light appeared from within the spider’s mouth.


“...... darn......”

He couldn’t continue.

The light, all of a sudden, exploded from the monster’s body towards Lucile.

No...It was exploding towards Sion, who was behind him.

As he got swallowed by the light, Lucile’s body disappeared.

Just as the light continued to move to swallow Sion’s body, at that moment.

Once again, Lucile appeared in front of Sion.

In his hand, he held a dark sword. Lucile swung it. As he did that, the light was split into two parts, and on top of that, it was absorbed by the sword.

“............”

This time round, everything was really over.

Once again, darkness and silence descended upon the hall.

But Sion then.

“...... Lucile.”

He called out.


He looked at the beautiful man before him, a man who should not lose to any kind of monster, a man who should be darker than any form of darkness,

“...... wasn’t that a little bad?”

He said.

Lucile then turned around,

“No. There wasn’t any problem really.”

He was smiling.

He was smiling with his beautiful face.

But what was laughing, was merely the right side of his face.

The left side of his face...... no, his left hand, his left leg as well, the entire left side of his body was gone.

Burned off by the light released from the mouth of the spider.

Sion, with a dubious face,

“It doesn’t seem that way to me though.”

But, Lucile merely shrugged his only shoulder.

“No problem at all.”

After saying that, with his remaining right hand, he gave a knock on his own body.


The moment he did that, the remaining half of his body started regenerating. The inner flesh of his body bulged out, and in a twinkle, his body returned to his former beautiful form.

That, in itself, was disgusting.

Sion smiled wryly.

“Damn monster.”

Lucile smiled,

“Hahaha. You hate your own kind?”

In other words, he meant that Sion was a monster just like him.

But Sion did not rebuke those words. Because it was just as he said. As of now, he was the same kind as this disgusting monster --- rather, he’s in the process of becoming something more than that.

“............”

Without saying anything, Sion once again looked at the hall.

However, there was no longer any sign of that hideous monster resembling a combination of a snake, bird, and spider. It probably self-exploded.


In order to kill Lucile.

No, in order to kill Sion --- that is the '''Mad Black Hero'''.

Sion said to the Lucile who was still looking in the direction of the hall.

“But, this is actually the first time I've see you wounded in such a manner.”

On hearing that, Lucile,

“...... ahh. I let my guard down for a while. I didn’t expect the real thing would take the trouble to show up.”

As he said that, Sion opened his eyes.

“...... the real thing? You mean the '''Goddess'''?”

Lucile nodded.

“That was probably a part of Kukanohst [Goddess of Tranquility]. She sent in a part of her body by hiding it in the body of the familiar we just saw. But for her to have come all the way over such a great distance at this kind of timing, the '''Goddesses''' seem to be in a fluster......”

At that moment, suddenly.

<< Damn fools. >>


A high-pitched, an incomprehensibly high-pitched, ear-splitting woman’s voice reverberated across the room.

No, the voice probably did not reverberate across the room in reality. But, rather, that voice appeared to be reverberating acroos the world, having been delivered directly to their heads.

And then Sion,

“...... isn’t it still here?”

Lucile smiled.

“That’s right. Since I haven’t killed it yet. What I erased earlier was merely an attack of the '''Goddess'''.”

And, at that moment again.

<< Damn fools. >>

The same thing was said again. But this time round, a different meaning was embedded within those words.

More accurately, what was embedded was a magical fear.

The '''Goddess''' had embedded a power that would erode the will and destroy the minds of her enemies within that voice.

Some time ago perhaps, Sion’s sanity would have been destroyed, leaving him, fearful, and raving in madness.


So to speak, it was the voice of a god; a divine message from God.

Man could only prostrate in fear and obey.

“Well, since I’m also a monster, it has no effect on me however......”

Sion murmured, as he shifted his eyes to search for the source of the voice within the hall. But,

“...... ah, I can’t do it. I can’t find it with my eyes, Lucile.”

As he said that, Lucile had already found the fragment of the '''Goddess''' and while looking intently at a single point on the ceiling, said.

“...... what, Sion? You want to see her face?”

Sion nodded at his query.

“Yes, I’d like that. All this while, '''Goddess'''-sama has only sent her familiars here, and finally now, she has come forth herself. I have to show her proper hospitality.”

But, Lucile turned his head around,

“But if you do that, you will regret it, you know?”


He said.

Then, Sion tilted his head,

“What do you mean by that?” He asked.

And Lucile smiled a smile that was much darker, colder, and mocking than usual and said,

“Naturally I’m referring to the fact that, considering that she’s called '''Goddess''', her appearance is surprisingly unbefitting of that.”

After saying that, he lightly shook his hand in front of Sion’s eyes.

At that moment, the color of the world changed.

Darkness became darker.

Light became brighter, as much as the eyes can behold.

And within that darkness,

Within the darkness on the ceiling of the hall, where Lucile was looking up at, was a person, a woman clad in light......

A woman seemingly clad in a shining robe of feathers.

Looking at that form,


“...... ohh.”

Sion muttered without thinking.

And at her form...

Sion’s face contorted instinctively at the '''Goddess'''’s form; as her form was abnormally ugly.

Attached to the ceiling on all fours, her face had no eyes.

Sunk in blackness, within its depths, only extended a deep darkness. Occasionally, in that darkness, small bodies that looked like insects, were moving in and out in a disgusting manner.

She had no nose, and her mouth was different from that of a human, stretching across vertically instead of horizontally, and hundreds of teeth extended outwards from that mouth.

Adding to her bizarre appearance, below her grotesque head she had the same form as a human; no, her appearance had encompassed everything that’s revolting to humans.

And then, her vertically aligned mouth started opening and closing, and her voice reverberated again.

<< You worms. You worms, you worms. Why, why, why don’t you accept my, our, salvation? >>


She said in an incomprehensibly high-pitched earsplitting voice.

And then Lucile,

“See? It’s better not to see it, isn’t it?” He said.

Then Sion,

“............”

He merely shrugged his shoulders without answering. No, he had roughly expected this outcome. He had wondered about the appearance of the '''Goddess''' that had kept sending her monster minions one after another. Well, it was something that looked like that, he thought.

A book that Lucile had shown him...

After having read that book in which the light and darkness of this world were chronicled, a story in which the '''Goddesses''' appeared, it was within his expectations that they were hideous.

As an example, a story in which they appeared went like this...

<br/>

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦♦♦♦</span></center>

After living for too long, the desires of the mad '''Goddesses''' could not be stopped. They couldn’t be stopped even after they had obtained everything.

Devouring the '''light''' they created, devouring the '''darkness''' they created, devouring the '''human''' they created, even that was not enough.

They want to devour more.

They want to devour.

They want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour, want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour.


And in the end, they broke the greatest taboo.

The source of everything.

The source that gave birth to them.

They devoured the parent that gave birth to them.

Devouring their parent finally satisfied them.

And then everything ended.

Anything and everything about the world up till now ended.

Once again, it was born into a different one.

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦♦♦♦</span></center>

"But," Sion thought.

As he looked up at the fragment of the hideous '''Goddess''' on the ceiling, he said.

“But this time round...... things won’t go according to the way you all want. The ugly story that you all had created shall end here.”


Then the goddess, with the darkness embedded within her hollow eyes, looked his way and said.

<< Again. Again, a-g-a-i-n, again. Are you worms mad? Mad, m-a-d, m-a-d? Hero, my lovely hero...... deceived by ω[omega], deceived by α[alpha], deceived by the demon, are you intending to sell out this world again? >>

On hearing those words.

Sion only smiled thinly.

“So to speak, I know that there are already a number of versions of stories that are convenient to you circulating around the world......”

That’s right.

With regards to that ancient story, there were several patterns to it.

A story about a hero destroying the world.

A story about a demon destroying the world.

And a story about goddesses destroying the world.

Every one of them had some degree of authenticity, but yet, every one of them was also fudged with lies.


Even though it was not known who, or for whose sake, had created those stories but, at the very least, every one of them had a story linked to destruction.

Well, in any case......

At that moment, the voice of the '''Goddess''' reverberated again.

<< Accept our salvation. Accept our salvation. This is also for your sake. Now, accept it, accept it, and become the hero who saves the world...... >>

But Sion then,

“Shut up...... you ugly '''Goddesses'''.” He said.

Instantly, Lucile jumped.

“Jade Emperor’s tongue.”

He muttered.

He raised his right hand. But, nothing came forth from that right hand; nothing could be seen.


But, even though there shouldn’t be anything there, the ugly face of the '''Goddess''' contorted in fear, making it even uglier.

<< Jade...... Jade Emperor, you mean......? Impossible...... you, did you devour '''God Pursuing'''’s power? But that shouldn’t have been...... ω[omega]...... sword saint Eris Reed’s bloodline should not possess such a power...... >>

But, a smile floated on Lucile’s lips,

“Don’t think that I’ll always let the elderly...... the ancient gods do as they please. '''God''', '''God Pursuing''', and even '''Goddess''', I shall devour everything.”, and then he swung down his hand at the '''Goddess'''.

The '''Goddess''' could do nothing. She could only make a surprised, fearful face; her body started disappearing.

<< …... this...... my body...... is really being devoured...... what in the world are you...... >>

But the words ended then.


The '''Goddess''' disappeared and darkness returned.

After Lucile landed in the center of the pile of bodies, he turned around.

“It has ended......”

At that moment, his knees buckled to the ground. And he fell.

But to that,

“............”

As expected, Sion said nothing; since, he had seen this scene before.

During the time when he (Lucile) devoured a goddess and obtained her power. No, during the time when he devoured the power of '''God''', '''God Pursuing''', and obtained those powers, he was constantly tested.

Whether it was appropriate for him to possess those powers...

Whether it was appropriate for him to possess those powers to change the world...

Whether it was appropriate for him to rewrite the plot of that story that had continued endlessly...

He was tested, if his power was not enough, he’d die. If he lived, he would move forward.

A simple matter.


Lucile, as well as Sion, was aware of that level of danger, and moved forward.

Throwing away anything and everything.

Laughter, sorrow, bliss, happiness, friends, family, comrades, life... sacrifices which could have rendered them weeping; and they moved forward.

People might say that’s mad.

God might say that’s mad.

Goddesses might say that’s mad.

But, still, even so......

“............”

If they lived.

If they lived, they would cover this world and sunder all darkness they encompassed.

That’s why.

“............”

At that moment, Lucile got up.

“...... any problem?” Sion asked.


On hearing that, Lucile looked towards him and smiled. His smile was darker, colder, and more empty than before.

“None.”

“Then.”

Sion said and Lucile nodded.

“Ahh. Let’s continue.”

And Lucile disappeared.

Once again, Sion was alone in the hall. He looked intently at the piled up bodies and sea of blood in front of him,

“...... mad, black hero, huh......”

He muttered softly in a moaning voice that seemed to be on the verge of crying.

At that moment.

“...... Your Majesty.” He was called.

He looked up.

He looked across to the other side of the empty shells of his comrades, where a solitary man stood.


It was a man with a considerably strict, frowning face. He was slightly more than thirty years in age. Wearing a sparkling clean military uniform, he stood tall and straight.

Major Rahel Miller.

The man responsible for the '''Taboo Breaker Pursuit Squad'''.

The superior of Milk Callaud. No, the superior of that genius, Luke Stokkart; an even more capable and more intelligent man of this country.

To say that the current Roland was made by him (Miller) was not an overstatement. During the time when Sion was thinking of carrying out a revolution, he had already more or less set in place all the necessary pieces to start one. Sion merely became a gear in his plan and moved accordingly.

But, now...

Miller looked towards him with a stern, troubled face; a face that showed he witnessed something beyond his expectations and imagination.

Sion smiled at that.

“...... you want to talk?” he asked.


On hearing that, Miller nodded.

“Yes. I came here to inquire more about the details concerning the present situation of Roland......”

After saying that, he looked around the hall, he looked at the mountain of corpses, and, then, he looked at Sion.

Then, his piercing eyes once again drifted about the empty space of the hall.

Was he looking for Lucile, or was he looking for the devoured '''Goddess'''?

Sion looked intently at him and asked.

“...... so, from when did you start watching?”

On hearing that, Miller once again fixed his eyes on Sion and replied.

“From when, you say? To that question, I shall answer that I saw nothing. I cannot think of commenting on anything without the proper knowledge. That’s why today, I came here to you with a single question.” He said.

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 229.jpg|thumb]]

Sion then nodded.

“Then I shall change my question. What is that question, I wonder?”

On hearing that, Miller said.

Looking straight towards him.

No, even deeper than that.

With his piercing eyes, he peered straight into Sion.

“...... tell me everything, Sion Astal. Everything from the beginning.” He said with a low voice.

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>

He gave orders to the cells in his brain.

''Move. Move. Move.''


''Think. Think. Think.''

He desperately gave orders to the cells in his brain.

''What to do? what to do? what to do?''

''What’s the situation?''

''What are the circumstances?''

“............”

But, from the core of his brain, a different command was issued.

''Bothersome. Bothersome. Bothersome.''

''Time to sleep. Time to sleep. Time to sleep.''

Of course, the situation was such that, even if he acted sluggishly, it was tense and he was already too late for various things; and, even though he couldn’t sleep, the brain tissue of the lazy fellow was screaming.

''Yes, goodnight! Yes, goodnight! Already sluggishly sleepy. Want to go bye-bye. Want to go bye-bye in my bed, into my fluffy fluffy dreams, not wanting to wake up, and that’s it. Please take care of things, goodbye...''

<div align="right">Ryner Lute</div>

Postscript.

''Please don’t look for me.''


A stupid order along those lines.

“............”

''Gu'', while enduring, he stifled a yawn and looked up at the clock hanging from the wall.

By the way, it’s noon.

The fact was he’s sleepy.

As he had not slept a wink since escaping prison yesterday morning.

During the past thirty hours he was running around back and forth along the streets to investigate the situation that had befallen Roland, and finally it was time to get out of the country. He went to the appointed place but Ferris was not there, then Kiefer came back, then Ferris lost consciousness.

And, now...

Now, Ryner and gang were at Ashold dango tea-house.

He was supposed to meet up with Ferris at eight-thirty in the morning and cross the boundaries at noon, leaving Roland, entering Nelpha, but yet.

“............”

Without saying anything, Ryner looked at the peerless beauty eating dango in front of him.


It seemed like she was already free from worries as she continued to dig into her dango.

“............”

And following that, he looked at the person beside her, her sister, who was also eating dango. The two of them were eating dango in a care free manner. As he looked at the number of discarded sticks, he wondered, ''who is going to pay for all that?''. He seemed to shake in fear, ''Well, when that happens, there’s always the desperation move ‘eat-and-run’. So, I’ll not think about that for now''.

“............”

And on top of that, beside him, his red-haired childhood friend sat.

She was also eating dango. As she commented on how delicious it was, Ferris’s eyes widened,

“Ohh!! You can tell the taste!?”

As she said that, Kiefer responded with a somewhat pressured look,

“Eh, yeah, erm...... yes. I thought that this is something different from other dango......”

“You can tell that much!?”

Ferris shouted,

“Fohfohbabakaludo!” 


Iris, with her mouth stuffed with dango, shouted some incantation-like words.

“...... er, erm, yeah. Probably......” Kiefer replied.

“Oyaji! She’s a sharp one! Bring in another thirty sticks!”

“Thirty ~ sticks!”

“Ehhhh, thirty sticks!? No, well, er, eating only dango......”

Instantly, Ferris and Iris had a shocked look on their faces,

“Kid-, kidding, kidding...... I really want to eat dango you know......”

“Right!”

“Fohloh!” 

Ryner gave a sidelong glance at Kiefer who was playfully tossed around by the troublesome sisters, fought his sleepiness, and continued to think.

So to speak, the fact was that there was really no time to slug around like this.

Yet, He and Kiefer listened to Ferris's story while eating dango.

''Firstly, with regards to Kiefer, ahh ~, what’s that again. Erm, the reason why she came back......''

At that moment, Ryner remembered her words earlier in the room. With her entire face red, Kiefer,


''“...... erm, I came back...... to meet Ryner......”''

''Woah! Woah! Woah! Wait, stop remembering it.''

''Well, anyway, the reason she came back is something along those lines, eh ---, it’s troublesome to deal with it so let’s leave it at that. Yup. Then again, if that’s the real reason why she came back, then she won’t enter the current Roland anyway.''

''Erm, what about Sion, who’s also her childhood friend?''

“............”

Ryner looked across the pile of thirty dango sticks, that were stacked on the table, at the half obscured face of Kiefer and asked,

“You know, Kiefer...”

“Hn?”

“Do you want to meet Sion......”

On hearing that, she looked a little sad and shook her head.

“...... erm, I do want to meet him, but...... But, it’s not like I came back to see Sion. For Ryner I..."

<-- PG 235 -->
But at that moment, Ryner panicked.

“Right, okayyy, I got it! You don’t really want to meet Sion?”

“Yeah. After talking to Ryner, in the current situation, even if I were to meet him......”

On hearing that, Ryner nodded.

“I think so too.”

And then he returned to his thoughts again.

That’s right.

''Even if Kiefer were to meet the Sion now, she would be disappointed, I guess. At any rate, he...... the current Sion even refused to meet Ferris, who had been part his everyday company not long ago.''

''Even if Kiefer were to head towards the castle now, it would be strange if he actually grants her an audience.''

As he was thinking, Kiefer......

At that moment, as if she had completely seen through his thoughts, said,

“...... I’ll go together with you.”

“Eh?”


“Ryner, you are leaving Roland, aren’t you? Then, let me go with you. It’s for this reason I......”

Just as she was about to make another declaration,

“Oi, woman! If you don’t hurry and eat up, the most tasty instant will escape from the dango, you know!”

Ferris raised her voice all of a sudden.

On hearing that, Ryner looked in her direction and met her eyes. As always, she wore an expressionless face. Rather, it was even more expressionless than usual.

''Rather, what is this? Isn’t this the same look as when I first met her?''

''Eh, what’s with her?''

“...... are you angry?”

On hearing Ryner’s words, Ferris tilted her head.

“Hn? What are you talking about?”

“No, I thought your face was a little expressionless.”

“I always have that face.”

“Is that so?”

“Yeah.”


“Really?”

“Uh-huh.”

“Then it’s fine I guess.”

“It’s fine.”

As she said that, Ferris started eating her dango again. ''Somehow, it felt different than usual. If it were as usual, she would start an extremely bothersome moronic story...... ah wait, was she always this quiet whenever she eats dango?''

''Was she?''

“............”

As he was pondering about all those things, he stopped, remembering that this wasn’t the time to do that, and returned to his original thoughts.

At that moment, he noticed that beside him Kiefer had a troubled nervous expression.

“...... what’s up?”

As he asked, she shook her head quickly.

“Not-, nothing.”

“Ah, is it because you’re at a loss for not being able to stop eating dango? Don’t worry about it too much. If you play along with Ferris, you will never have enough lives for that, you know?”


As he said that, Kiefer once again had that troubled look, and she looked nervously at Ferris, than turned to Ryner,

“...... erm.”

She uttered. But, well, whatever for now.

Ryner proceeded with his own thoughts again.

In any case, the thing on the top of the list that he had to think about now was the matter regarding the attack on Ferris.

Clearly speaking, she’s strong. He wouldn’t be able to predict the outcome of a serious one-on-one fight between him and her, that’s how strong she is; that strength put her in the top ranks of Roland.

Even if several members of those mage knights, officially known as the strongest unit of the country, were to be assembled, they would be no match for her.

On top of that, if she was running away instead of fighting, even if say Iris was taken hostage, she was capable of retrieving her and escaping --- well, then again, even with a squad of mage knights as her opponents, she could still triumph over them.


But yet, there was a person who could single-handedly take her on.

No, according to Ferris she was almost killed, it seemed. Just a while ago she was in a situation where both her arms and legs were torn, and she could only wait for death to claim her.

“............”

On recalling that.

On recalling that story.

Even now Ryner felt like shivering. If she had actually died...

If she were to disappear, and not be eating dango in front of him now.

''What should I do?''

He felt like shivering in fear.

He wanted to save Sion. That’s what he had decided and consequently embarked on a journey.

But the pursuer sent out by that same Sion almost killed Ferris.

No, whether that was something undertaken as an order from Sion was still not clear. But, at the very least, a subordinate of Sion almost killed Ferris.

In response to that thought.

“............”


In response to that thought, Ryner had a ‘you-got-me’ look as he grimaced. He felt a little afraid.

The reason was because what happened this time round might happen again in future.

Since he had decided to move forward from hereon.

Since he had decided to move forward from hereon to save Sion.

And in the course of that, any sacrifices incurred along the way would be his responsibility.

That was...

A realization that hit him pretty early on in the course of his journey.

A realization that hit him at the expense of his most important partner’s life.

''If Ferris hadn’t come and save me. If she’s not leaving the country with me. If she’s not saving Sion with me.''

No, even not for those reasons. If Ryner hadn't decided that they should act separately, she wouldn't have been almost killed.

This time round it was coincidental that her brother, Lucile Eris, had appeared to save her, it seemed, but they wouldn’t continue to be so lucky the second, or third, time again. There wouldn’t be a next time, perhaps.

If there’s a next time, Ferris would be killed and he might not be able to see her stupidly eating dango like this in front of him again.


“............”

No, not just Ferris... Iris, Kiefer, Arua, Kuku as well, and also any new comrades who would be joining Ryner’s company from hereon as he moved forward.

If he made a mistake, they might be killed.

By Sion.

By Roland.

He realized just a moment ago.

While he was listening to Ferris’s story as they were eating dango, Ryner showed a seemingly normal, ‘everything-is-fine’, sleepy looking face.

“............”

But the truth was totally different.

He wanted to shout out involuntarily from the fear that he had felt arising from inside of him.

He thought that he had already made a seriously determined decision, but he was still a little naive.

This was the path he had sought to walk.

Against Sion.


The path of making the man who sought to become the supreme ruler of the southern continent his enemy.

Sion was already committed to that.

He remembered that day when Sion was weeping and had pulled out a knife in spite of that.

Even though he (Sion) was really a gentle person.

Even though he (Sion) was more innocent than anyone else.

But yet, that was the face of Sion, who was determined to move forward, that he recalled seeing.

Such heavy burdens he shouldered as he walked.

Ryner was fed up with it; he was fed up with himself who had his hands full just trying to escape.

“...... he was in pain all this while.”

But, Sion was always smiling. Sometimes he did put on a tired face, a face that was on the verge of crying, but in the end, he would be smiling.

Even though he was in such pain that he could die; even though he was in such despair as he smiled.

“............”

Through the earlier incident, he understood.

Ferris was attacked and almost killed, and the one who attacked her was Froaude.



Miran Froaude.

Descendant of the holy knight Halford Miran.

But, he (Froaude) was too dark to be called a holy knight. He was a killer demon who obliterated anything that stood in the way of his lord, his supreme ruler.

Clearly speaking, he was the worst. He (Ryner) had always thought that the king who had him (Froaude) in his employment would be the worst.

And then Froaude said.

With a look full of contempt for Ryner, he said.

Those words... Ryner recalled those words he said.

''“Humans are animals who struggle and fight to survive. To eat, to protect their pride, to lead better lives, to protect their loved ones, and also to save themselves from getting killed by someone else...... humans struggle and fight.''

''To have no sacrifices, to have everyone smiling as they live...... that’s bullshit. Such a world doesn’t exist. The world is not as naive a place as you think.”''

That was what Froaude said.


''The world is not as naive a place as you think.''

But those words.

But whose words were those?

Who the hell was the one driven up to a corner, despaired with the world, and still kept on moving forward?

“............”

Ryner recalled. He recalled the first time he met Froaude.

It was at the house where the children of the first prince of Nelpa and his commoner mistress were putting up at, Toale’s house.

He (Froaude) appeared to kill Toale, who was of royal blood and highly regarded by the populace.

But that was a long time ago.

During the time when Sion became king, Ryner was released from prison, and just started on a journey with Ferris, it was during then.

In other words, since then, that detestable Froaude was already working for Sion.

Since then, Sion had already started bearing the darkness within his heart and had not shown it to Ryner.


That was definitely.

“............”

That was definitely incredibly painful, he thought. Well,

“...... it’s too late to notice it only now.”

Ryner said stupidly as he looked out the window of the tea-house.

But that window was not facing south, an unusual thing, but instead was facing north, a place where Sion was not at.

That direction was not where Roland was, but instead where Imperial Nelpha should be.

Ryner looked intently outside the window. The rain appeared to have softened considerably compared to that of morning. Unexpectedly, after killing time in this tea-house, this might be a good time to leave the country.

Crossing the borders in that rain would indeed prove bothersome, and if they start now, by the time they cross the borders, the sun would have set. Meanwhile, the rain would probably continue to fall at this intensity.

A rainy twilight.


It was a convenient time to slip past the border guards with the reduced visibility.

And well, after crossing the borders and entering Nelpha, what should they do next?

“............”

At that moment, he recalled the current situation of Imperial Nelpha which Luke had shown him earlier this morning.

Well, the main points of the situation are as follows.

Roland, in this war of attrition, was carrying out large-scale massacres as a show to destroy the fighting spirit of the other countries.

If Roland failed, it would be taken lightly by the other countries, and as a country that had broken an alliance, Roland would have to stand against a coalition composed of the other countries in the southern continent.

That’s why Roland had to, through the large-scale massacres, completely crush Imperial Nelpha, in order to minimize the loss of lives in the war.

Once Nelpha’s massacres were shown to the rest of the world, the other countries, having their desire to fight crushed, would surrender without fighting, well, those were Roland’s real intentions.

And, in order to achieve all that, Roland will kill off all the royalty of Nelpha, and despite displaying that to the other countries, it’s telling them that if they were to surrender now their royalty will be spared and welcomed into the ranks of Roland nobility, that’s the strategy.


With that strategy, if all went well with killing off Nelpha’s royalty, and displaying the might of Roland, everything will go well after that. That was the power that Roland held, as the greatest nation in the southern continent.

Even if Roland were to attack head on without resorting to any such means, Sion would still be able to subjugate the entire southern continent, but that will probably take up a lot of time.

Moreover, what he wanted was to achieve that goal in the shortest amount of time, with the least amount of sacrifices.

Well, so as to speak, that was how it was with Roland’s situation.

On the other hand, what was happening in Imperial Nelpha?

As Ryner pondered, he grimaced involuntarily.

“............”

Nelpha was currently in the worst possible scenario.

Firstly, the only person who could end this war, Gread Nelphi,

''”By offering my head and the imprisonment of my son, Prince Starnel...... in exchange for that offer, will you stop massacring Nelpha’s people?”''

That was the offer he had decided to present to Roland, but his stupid son Prince Starnel,

''”I don’t care what happens to the country! I don’t want to be captured by Roland.”''


And with that, he killed King Gread Nelphi.

With this, Roland could no longer achieve the outcome of ending the war with a minimum loss of lives.

However, the stupidity of the Prince Starnel did not end here.

Starnel ordered ten thousand soldiers to repel Roland’s army that was advancing northwards, and on top of that, he took command of the remaining troops, and started massacring and looting the populace from within Nelpha. After looting, he seemed intent on escaping to some place.

That’s why it was the worst possible scenario.

With this, Nelpha no longer had anyone who could officially declare a surrender to Roland.

In other words, in order to put on their original show to the other countries, Roland would have to decimate the ten thousand abandoned troops, and furthermore, before reaching Starnel’s personally led army, they had to completely raze the streets they would pass through, and finally finish off the remaining troops which Starnel, who had no intention of surrendering, had taken over in a bid to save himself.

With this, even more losses would be incurred than if they were to just fight a head-on war.

However, things were already heading towards that bothersome direction.


But, at this juncture, in this worst case scenario, a ray of hope appeared.

That was Toale.

The son of the stupid Prince Starnel and his commoner mistress, who had helped the bewildered Ryner and Ferris by giving them access to the library and putting them up at his house, that kind, good kid loved by the people of Nelpha. Toale Nelphi had stopped the ten thousand abandoned troops from engaging Roland, and taken command of them.

That was the best of the best news to Roland.

With this turn of events, the possibility of Roland achieving its original goal of minimizing the loss of lives, appeared once more.

It was highly likely that the subsequent development became as follows, Toale,

''”If I surrender, will you let the ten thousand troops and people off?”''

That would probably be his offer but of course Roland would reject that.

''You are not Nelpha’s king, correct? If you want to save the ten thousand soldiers, go take the throne from the current Nelpha king, from that stupid prince.''

''We’ll accept your surrender once you’ve done that.''

And of course, in order to finish the show to the other countries, Roland would then execute Toale, the Nelpha king.


This series of developments were probably unfolding as of now.

So to speak, taking Toale’s personality into consideration, this line of development would definitely happen.

Doing his best and sacrificing his own life in exchange for that of the people and soldiers, that might even please him.

He was that kind of people-loving idiot.

Ryner folded his arms.

Well, that being the case, in the current Imperial Nelpha, Toale Nelphi’s great battle was just beginning.

That would be really some unreasonably great battle.

Toale’s ten thousand troops will clash with the sixty-eight thousand troops led by stupid Prince Starnel.

And even if Starnel’s forces, which were about seven times larger, were miraculously defeated and the throne was taken, Toale would immediately surrender to Roland next.

Then, with a smiling face, he would be executed.

That miracle, so to speak...

Was sacrificing himself.


This worst case fate was an irony in itself for such a man of righteousness.

With regards to that,

“............”

If Ryner were to head towards Nelpha; there was only one thing to be done.

To save Toale, and defeat the stupid prince. On top of that, surrendering Nelpha to Roland and presenting Roland in a good light for now.

But, he wouldn’t let Toale die.

He had to, at the same time, accomplish all that with the least amount of lives lost.

By a method in which nobody would get hurt.

“............”

''Geez, isn’t this damn difficult?''

Ryner frowned to himself.

Ever since he read the documents regarding Nelpha which Luke handed him this morning, on top of saving Nelpha, he had been thinking about how to save Toale, but somehow, he just couldn’t come up with a good idea.


No, to say that he couldn’t come up with any ideas at all would be a lie.

He had thought of several.

But with those methods,

“............”

The number of sacrifices would not be zero.

No, it’s not about whether the number of sacrifices could be brought down to zero or not.

After all, this was a war.

If Ryner made a mistake, an unbelievably large number of lives would be lost. Even if he did not make a mistake, the number of life losses that he had to bear was not insignificant as well.

That was what Sion had had to bear.

He had to bear them all alone.

''So, what am I to do?''

“............”

''What I am supposed to do?''

“............ shit.”


Ryner muttered.

''Shit, shit, shit'', he groaned silently.

To fight the Roland army led by the red-haired monster Claugh Klom.

To fight the close to seventy thousand troops led by the stupid Prince Starnel.

To feign ignorance at everything and take Toale away and escape.

Whichever way it was, it wasn’t good enough. Lots of people would die.

That’s why Ryner gave the order.

While groaning ''shit, shit, shit'', he ordered his non-working brain.

The brain which did nothing and continued to slug until things had turn into such a stupid situation.

While saying ''bothersome bothersome'', in the end, it had come to such a worst case situation that he was driven to a corner and had to give orders to his own brain.

''Move move move''.

''Think think think''.

What in the world could he do to have a breakthrough?

What could he do to create a good outcome?

The balance moved. The balance in his head moved. On the plates hanging from each side of the balancing scale, were the lives of people.


The side with many lives, and the side with not too few lives.

If we were talking about sacrifices, of course the less the better. Therefore, the plate which was heavier would be discarded.

“............”

That should have been the case, but the balance in Ryner’s head was not moving. Both the plate with many lives and the plate with not too few lives were equally heavy.

The balance was in equilibrium.

That’s why he couldn’t choose.

''Shit'', he groaned again.

As he did that, his brain said.

''Weakling. You weakling. Just kill and move forward. The sacrifices can’t be helped, can they?''

''That’s right'', he thought. He’s not a magician who could create any kind of miracle. If it can’t be done, it can’t be done.

But, still, if there’s some way......

As he started thinking again, his brain starting talking again.


''It’s useless it’s useless. Stop thinking about such bothersome things, won’t you? It’s useless. Don’t think that your arrogance can save everyone. The world is not as naive as you think. Let it go, people will die, just quickly move forward.''

''But.''

''No buts. As you are fretting here, people are dying. Look at the reality. Didn’t you always refuse to look at it and just keep on running away. Now, take a look. Take a good look. Take a look at the scenery that Sion has seen. Take a good look at the scenery of despair that he has seen, and make your choice.''

''Without running away, make you choice properly, and take responsibility.''

''Get on with the killing and move forward.''

''Now, which one will you choose?''

“............”

''Now, which plate of lives on the balance will you sacrifice?''

“............”

''Now.''

''Now, decide quickly.''


“............”

In response to that voice.

But.

“...... shut up.”

That’s what Ryner answered.

In response to that voice which was born from his own weakness, that’s what he answered.

And he looked up.

As he did that, he saw Ferris, Iris, and Kiefer.

After being told to shut up, all three of them were looking at Ryner’s face with a look of surprise on their faces.

Kiefer said.

“Eh. Ah. I’m sorry. Was I too noisy? Ryner has a lot to think about, isn’t it?”

Following that, Iris said.

“Eh --- --- --- --- was I not quiet throughout the whole time? Right? Nee-sama?”

Moving on to the last person, Ferris said.

“............”

No, as expected, she said nothing.


She just stood up without saying anything, looking straight at Ryner. With her blue pupils, she gazed intently into Ryber’s eyes. As she looked at him, she lifted the chair that she was sitting on.

And then.

“...... telling me to shut up. What do you mean by thatttttttttttt!”

The chair flew.

It came flying so fast that it disappeared from sight momentarily.

“It can’t be.”

As he said that, Ryner promptly attempted to dodge, but his reaction speed just after he broke out of his deep thoughts,

“I won’t make it...... gyaaaaaaaaaaaa.”

It smacked into his face.

The corner of the chair went right into his face, setting off an intense pain, and his body flew backwards.

He fell onto the ground. He clutched his face. The pain invaded his whole face. Just as the pain subsided slightly, he looked up, ''Damn you, what the hell are you doing'', he wanted to say.

But!


“...... eh? You’re not serious right?”

Ryner uttered without thinking, forgetting what he originally wanted to say.

Because right before his eyes.

Ferris further went on to stand on top of the table and jumped. She jumped towards here. She lifted her foot backwards. And adopted a kicking stance, aiming at Ryner’s face.

“Wait, wait, wait, wait a minute, erm, it’s my bad, you don’t need to go to such an extent really......”

He said, but.

His words stopped.

The reason was because Ferris was not wearing her usual armor. She was wearing a strangely cute one-piece dress, with a short skirt portion, ''with that, wasn’t it difficult to move in?'' In that short moment, Ryner was concerned about that.

She raised her foot backwards.

Raising it backwards to the fullest, and revealing the inside of her skirt......

“Oi, it’d really be bad if you keep that on. The inside of your skirt is completely visible......”

As he spoke those words, it was already too late. She launched her kick.


The face again.

The face again.

“Argh!?”

As he shouted, Ryner flew. He spun in the air.

Even as he was done in in this manner, the close-up view was indeed magnificent,

“Ry, Rynerrrrr!?”

Kiefer screamed in anguish.

“Kyaaaaa.”

Iris screamed in anguish...... no. It was clearly a squeal of total delight.

Well, in any case, under the gaze of the three girls, Ryner flew. His head shattered the window. His upper torso passed through. It was still raining moderately heavy outside and his head was drenched immediately.

This time round, he was definitely going to say, ''Damn, Ferris, what are you up to! You’ve gone too far! I ain’t forgiving you today, I’m so going to kill you'', he intended to shout out but.

“............”

He gave up.

Since the rain brought cold relief to his face which was burning from the pain. Since the rain cleared his senses after having gone without sleep for the entire night.


With that, he looked at the sky of Roland.

Despite that it was already noon, he looked up at the sunless sky.

As if it was trying to mimic the feelings of a particular someone, the rain continued falling.

And then.

“Now.”

He thought.

''Now, what should I do, let’s get back thinking.''

''Sion, while weeping, had decided to make the sacrifices and move forward.''

''But, what about me?''

''In the end, I’m taking the same path......''

At that moment, all of a sudden.

“...... has your head cooled? Ryner.”

He was told.

Ryner looked up. He propped himself up and looked into the room.

As he did that, he saw Ferris, with her usual emotionless expression, looking towards here.


“...... eh?”

As he asked, she said.

“...... I’m asking you whether your head has cooled. Jeez, for someone without any brain matter, you had that look of concentration, worrying about something...... think about the feelings of those around you!”

She yelled angrily.

On hearing that, Ryner, with a look of surprise.

“Eh? Me? Was I so deep in concentration?”

Ferris nodded.

“You were.”

“Seriously ~”

“Damn you! You don’t believe my words......”

“Ugh, why are you drawing your sword......”

But she didn’t stop.

With her sword drawn, she rushed forward.

“Wah, wah, wah.”

Ryner wanted to run away, but he was too slow.


She smashed the sword into Ryner.

“Gyaaa.”

As he shouted, his whole body flew out of the window.

But her violence did not end here. She jumped out of the window as well and grabbed hold of Ryner’s head. With that, she dragged him across the ground and ran for a while.

As the ground was wet from the rain, it was not really painful to be dragged across, but the occasional stones that he brushed across grazed him.

“Gah, painful. It’s painful, Ferris. Wait, I’m asking you to stop...... aren’t you going too far?”

He called out, and on hearing that.

“............”

She finally stopped.

Grabbing his neck in a strangling fashion, she pushed him against the ground.

He looked up at her.

He looked up at her golden hair, which had already been dried after all this while but was now soaking wet again, then he looked at her face.


Looking at that face.

“............”

Ryner frowned involuntarily.

Because he saw a face which could not described as expressionless.

Just now, inside the tea-house, for some reason, Ferris had an even more expressionless look, with no tinge of emotions, than the old days.

On top of him, with his neck held down by her, the face he saw now could not be described as expressionless.

So as to speak.

“............”

She now had a face that was on the verge of crying.

While pressing him down in a strangling fashion, she looked down at Ryner with a face that was on the verge of crying.

That’s why, on seeing that, Ryner frowned involuntarily.

And then he asked. In a half-joking manner, with a light tone, he asked.

“...... could it be that I’m the cause of that face you’re making now?”


“............”

Wit her face that was on the verge of crying, but yet, with a glowering face, she held back her tears and looked intently towards here, and nodded sharply.

Ryner, holding his gaze on her,

“...... was it because of Kiefer?”

However, she quickly shook her head.

“Then.”

Ryner said.

“...... then, was it because the brainless me was making a face that was deep in concentration?”

She did not reply.

She only stared at Ryner.

And he asked.

“...... what kind of face was I making?”

Then she said softly.

A single sentence.

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 265.jpg|thumb]]

Just one sentence, she murmured.

“...... a face like Sion’s.”

She glowered as she said that. She was really on the verge of crying.

In other words, it was that.

She was once again unsettled.

Because Ryner made the same face as Sion. Not consulting with anyone, merely bearing everything alone, moving forward, that same face.

And then, Sion disappeared. All of a sudden, he became mad, weeping sorrowfully, he disappeared.

And on top of that, Ryner also disappeared. Captured by Sion and imprisoned, he disappeared before Ferris.

All alone, she shivered in fear.

Despite knowing that.

Just yesterday morning, she found Ryner in his cell and was crying, despite having seen that scene before him, he still didn’t get it.

There were so many friends around him, who worried about him, there was no real need to bear everything by himself.

He didn’t have to bear all the responsibility from hereon all by himself, that was something he didn’t understand promptly.


The very same thing.

“............”

Even though it was the very same thing that Sion didn’t understand.

If he’s troubled, he could consult with the rest.

Before being driven to the wall, he could have consulted with the rest, even though that was the very same thing Ryner had thought of Sion,

“............”

She was on the verge of crying.

Even though Ferris was someone who would be so happy that she could rise up to heaven just from eating dango, she was on the verge of crying at a dango shop.

He was stupidly being fed up all by himself.

''From hereon, these people will be with me as I move forward, yet I was fretting by myself, being fed up with things.''

''It’s just as what she said.''

''Just as what she said, I’m a brainless guy indeed.''


''Without understanding anything all that, who can I save?''

Ryner looked up at Ferris.

With a cornered face, he looked up at her.

The he said.

“...... you know, Ferris.”

“What.”

“I had been thinking about a lot of things, can I talk about them?”

On hearing that.

On hearing that, Ferris returned to her expressionless face.

But embedded within that expressionless face, was a tinge of emotion which Ryner once again was able to decipher. It was not the same face she had a while ago.

Her face was displaying a proper emotion.

A somewhat satisfied, somewhat pleased face.

“Talk about them? With me?”

“Yeah.”


As Ryner acknowledged, she seemed to be even more pleased.

“Won’t do. You’re dying here.”

She tightened her grip on his neck,

“Ehhhhhh, wait...... gyaaaaa.”

In the end, the same development unfolded.

Just before he really die, he broke free from that position,

“You, you, you’re seriously killing me!!”

“Of course.”

“Ugh, as I’ve always said, at that juncture, you’re supposed to dispute that!”

It became the usual antic.

And Ryner, in response to that,

“...... ha, haha.”

He started laughing by himself.

“What’s so funny?”

Even as she said that, he continued laughing for a while, and then he looked up at the sky again.


The rain was still heavy. Though not as heavy as this morning. With that strong wind blowing, those large clouds would be blown away, and it would probably stop.

At that moment, he noticed that the wind was blowing northwards,

“Oi oi, even though we are heading into Nelpha, yet it’s also raining in Nelpha.”

He said wearily.

But, even so, it was fine. Things would definitely work out somehow.

He thought.

The reason was because he’s not going to run away.

“............”

Because he had friends.

Because he was not alone, and he’s not running away.

Ryner looked at Ferris.

Then he turned towards the tea-house. Kiefer, with an umbrella in her hand, was about to rush towards here, but beside her, with a look of delight, Iris dashed out into the rain.

“Ah, ah, Iris-chan, if you don’t take an umbrella, you’re going to catch a cold!”

Kiefer chased after her frantically.


Looking intently at that, Ryner said (to Ferris).

“Even if I have an umbrella now, thanks to you, I might catch a cold. My clothes are all drenched.”

As he said that, he looked at his shirt and pants that he borrowed from the tea-house.

On hearing that, Ferris suddenly seemed to remember something important, with a ‘you just reminded me’ face,

“Ah! I forgot!”

“Huh? What?”

“Right! I’ve forgotten all about it after being attacked en route, but I’ve prepared some clothes for you......”

She was interrupted.

“Denied!”

Ryner said.

“Hm?”

She looked here with a look of displeasure.

In response to that, Ryner scowled,

“You did it eh? The knapsack that Iris was carrying had a pair of pants with a mouse embroidered at the crotch area, and other than that, it was completely naked-looking, and with the shirt that hides only the navel, making a complete stupid set of clothes, eh?”


As he said that, she nodded her head sharply.

“Orhh, you saw that? So, given that you are going full speed on the pathway to hentai-dom, naturally, underneath those pants you are wearing, you can put on those hentai......”

“I’m not wearing that! Stop talking about foolish things. Let’s get inside? We’d seriously catch a cold. Even not so, there’s no reason for us to stay here. Let’s get back inside the tea-house and get changed, and we’ll set off immediately. Just a moment ago...... a pretty good idea just came to me.”

Ryner said.

And then, he once again, looked through the veil of rain towards the lands in the north.

After passing through the highway, and crossing the borders and entering Imperial Nelpha, there would only be bothersome things to deal with.

But even so, he might actually have arrived at a solution that could solve everything.

It was in the instant when he was smashed by Ferris’s sword.

In the instant when his sleepy head was bashed.

“...... am I a masochist?” 


A good idea which made him think of making a comeback at himself.

A way to fight the Roland army led by the red hair monster Claugh Klom.

A way to fight the close to seventy thousand troops led by stupid Prince Starnel.

A way to feign ignorance at everything and save Toale.

Now, where should he start?

“............”

At that moment, Kiefer finally came up to them.

She sheltered the drenched Ryner and Ferris with an umbrella.

For some reason, she had a slightly sulking face.

“Geez, jumping out here with all this rain, did the two of you have some kind of secret conversation~?”

On hearing that, he smiled.

He looked at Kiefer, then at Ferris.

“...... nothing secretive. I’ll tell you all everything. I’ll no longer bear everything all by myself and tell you all everything. Everything about the superrrrrrrrrr bothersome strategy I have to execute in Nelpha. That’s why, with me......”

But what he was about to say was something that was kind of embarrassing, so he averted his eyes from them. He looked again in the direction of Nelpha.


Then he told them straight.

To the two of them.

To his first comrades who would follow this cowardly, languid guy who makes lots of mistakes.

“...... will you all follow me?”

As he said that, the two of them answered at the same time.

Speaking at the same time.

With a truly unwavering, strong voice.

“Yeah!”

“Nope!”

“............”

''Ehhhh? No, erm...... just now, I heard a ‘nope’?''

''No, well, suddenly speaking together at the same time, can’t really expect it to be in unison.''

But.

“...... well, shall we go?”


Ryner smiled wryly as he turned around.

As he did that, Ferris and Kiefer were looking this way at him. Behind them, Iris was rolling on the rain-soaked ground. 

They were his first comrades.

The enemy was the Hero King with the strongest army in the southern continent.

And the seventy thousand soldiers led by the stupid prince of Nelpha.

On the other hand, the group here comprised of a sluggish guy and three girls.

To anyone seeing this, it seemed like they have no chance of winning at all. Others would probably call them idiots and fools.

But for him.

For him,

“...... it’s enough.”

Ryner murmured and smiled faintly.

And he did think so. Not on the orders of Sion or anyone else, it was really an incredible thing for them to follow him like this.

There were people who believed in him and thus following him.


If so.

If that’s the case, then without any fear or thought of running away, he could move forward, couldn’t he?

“............”

Once again, he looked at the sky. He looked up at the sky from which rain continued to fall. And then towards the south where Sion was at. And then towards the north where the red hair monster, the stupid prince, and Toale were at.

After looking at all that, he looked at the faces of his comrades again, then said.

“...... well, let’s do it.”

With a clear voice.

“Firstly, to start off, let’s clean up the mess in Nelpha.”

That was what he declared.

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>

Several days later.

Deep into the night.

At a Roland camp erected within Imperial Nelpha.

A short distance away from that, on a hill, was Claugh Klom ---


The black hand death god was standing there alone.

With stern eyes, he surveyed Nelpha’s scenery.

“............”

Even though it was already late into the night, bright reddish lights were shining from the townscape. But there was no longer anyone there. Earlier at dusk, the Roland army led by Claugh had arrived here, destroying and setting everything on fire, razing all in sight.

Only ruins lay there.

Even though the magical fires were still burning in the remaining houses, giving them a red shine, before long, that too would disappear.

And after that, the only things remaining would be corpses, ruins, and despair.

Despite seeing all that.

“............”

''I’m already more or less used to this'', he thought.

It had been a few weeks since he entered Nelpha.

All he saw were such devastating scenes. These were devastating scenes which he knew well.

Scenes of war.


Killing people. Killing people. Killing people. Blood spewing, screams booming, but yet, he went on killing people, endlessly.

He had heard someone asking for help.

He had heard someone cursing him.

He had heard cries of vengeance.

And in response to all that, Claugh,

“............”

He killed.

He killed without any hesitation.

But the war did not end.

The war did not end.

It should not have come to this, according to their initial expectations.

They had expected Nelpha to completely surrender much earlier. The people should have been saved after the deaths of the royalty of Nelpha. And thereafter, they also should have been able to avoid fighting the other countries.

But that did not come to pass.

A number of problems came up, and in the end, that did not come to pass.


What would Sion think of that, he thought for an instant. He, who wanted to move forward with the least number of sacrifices, would probably be greatly hurt by this never ending war.

And then Claugh thought it was a good thing that he had come here. It’s a good thing that such unpleasant work was not carried out by others.

That’s why it was a good thing that Sion was not here.

It was a good thing that Calne was not here.

Perhaps, it was also a good thing that Luke and his other comrades were not here, he thought.

“............”

At that moment.

He thought of something somewhat unpleasant. He thought of Noa’s face when he said that he was going to war again. She, who was left behind in Roland, with rare navy blue hair, and a show of resoluteness but occasional innocence within her blue eyes, which vanished in an instant as well.

Which was due to tears flowing out of her eyes, and as if to dispel that memory of her, he shook his head.

''She should just forget about everything and attain happiness. This. For this murderer me, there was no need for her to think about me and weep for me.''

He looked intently at his black hand. His right hand which was imbued with a curse and colored black.


The right hand which had already taken countless lives.

For a murderer like him, it would be laughable for only him to attain happiness.

It was just not possible.

That’s why he got used to it quickly. With killing people. With throwing away his own happiness.

And he turned his eyes to the darkness that lay beyond the burning streets, a flashy work of his.

And started considering.

Right now, he was thinking about how he could continue to show off Roland’s brutality to the other countries without killing the populace and wrapping things up, what should he do? That was what he was pondering.

In order to do that, the most important thing now was to get in touch with Toale Nelphi, the son of that stupid Prince Starnel who was running amok in the center of Nelpha.

But his location was unknown. Despite the fact that Toale was leading ten thousand troops, his intelligence could not yet get hold of where he was.

If he could somehow succeed in doing that, things could take a better turn......

“............”


At that moment.

Claugh suddenly turned around. Behind where he was standing on the top of the hill, was a forest, which was dark in comparison to the burning streets.

He could feel something moving in that darkness.

But in response to that, he did not react much.

Since he had come to this land.

Since leaving the territory of Roland, and coming to Nelpha, the same type of situation had occurred again and again.

Destroying the streets. Listening to the curses. And attacked assassins wielding knives and swords, men, women, children, bearing hatred for their comrades or family who were killed.

''Die. Die. Die. I will let you taste my hatred for killing my comrades!''

And Claugh had always answered them. He killed every one of them. Those were his orders, and Claugh had thought that was necessary as well. 

That’s why he was not surprised.

He was not surprised at noticing that someone was clearly peeping at him from the forest.

He only looked in that direction,


“...... come forward if you want to die.”

He said.

The presence in the forest moved as if it was reacting to his words. The killing intent was closing in straight on towards here.

But Claugh did not make any stance.

The reason was because the enemy’s killing intent was too weak.

No, not that it was really that weak. A normal soldier might not even emit that much. But, with this level.

It was not possible to kill the death god of the battlefield --- Claugh Klom.

With a sad look in his eyes, he looked at the darkness in that forest.

The enemy would probably lose his life once he comes out of the forest. He had no intention of letting him feel any pain or agony.

He would end it in an instant.

Claugh lifted his black, cursed right hand.

In an isntant.

The enemy appeared.

But in response to the movements of the enemy,


“...... wha.”

Claugh uttered without thinking.

As the unknown hidden assailant dashed out of the forest, he released a killing intent that was ten times stronger than before.

His movement was considerably fast as well.

No, it was not just fast. Moving almost as fast as Claugh, he rushed toward here in a straight line.

The enemy’s figure was visible to Claugh.

Clad in black, and his face veiled in black. Clothes used by assassins to blend into the darkness. A knife in his hand, he reached out for Claugh’s head.

“...... this is bad.”

He promptly dodged it. But yet, he was slightly grazed. No, he had allowed it to happen. As the knife came slicing towards his head, while barely dodging the line of attack,

“Shit!”

Claugh swung his left arm. He had intended to make a grab at the enemy’s face but failed. He had wanted to unveil him, but as expected, the enemy did not yield.


The enemy swung his knife, aiming for Claugh’s arm. Specifically at the artery of his wrist. From just that moment of exchanges, this was clearly a high level fight. A detestable level of skill in handling the knife.

In response to that, a smile floated on Claugh’s lips. The opponent’s strength pretty much rival his own.

No, perhaps, he was stronger than himself. Of course, he wouldn’t really know until they fight it to the end.

“............”

But even so, he was smiling in delight.

Since this was the first real enemy he had met in this lands.

Ever since he came to Nelpha, he had only massacred endlessly, and now, this was the first opponent who might be able to kill him.

Claugh daringly forced his arm towards the knife that was aiming for his artery. With that, the knife missed the artery and pierced through his arm, stolen from the opponent as a consequence.

In that instant, the enemy was surprised.

In that instant,

“I shall take your life here.”

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 285.jpg|thumb]]

Claugh churned up his arm that was pierced through by the knife. In an attempt to hit his opponent with his palm.

However, with abnormal reflexes, the enemy dodged that.

But Claugh had read that. The enemy dodged right. But, with that level of strength, the enemy would probably have barely dodged it. And then the next attack began.

However, Claugh’s attack did not end with his palm-face move. With that, his arm continued to stretch forward. As he did so, the knife that had previously pierce through his arm was being aimed at the enemy’s head,

“............”

With that, everything should come to an end.

It was executed with perfect timing.

If he could dodge this, then,

“............”

Then, he would have to be a monster.

However, the enemy somehow dodged it. While the knife managed to come slicing into the veil, what came after was empty space.

''This is bad'', he thought.


The next attack came. But, since he thought it had ended with the knife, he let his guard down a little.

He set his sight on the enemy. As he did that, the enemy’s kick was about to fly in. In response to that, Claugh used his fist to receive the attack.

The kick and his fist clashed. Normally, the kick would have won. If Claugh had lost, he would have died. If he got struck back from this amount of force, what would followed would be the severance of his head.

But,

“Don’t take me lightly!”

And he won against the kick. With his fist, he deflected his opponent’s kick.

The enemy fell back a few steps away from Claugh as a result of the impact.

And at that moment, the enemy called out for the very first time.

Looking intently at Claugh.

Looking straight at him.

“Monstrous strength.”

That was a voice that he had heard before.


A sleepy, languid, unmotivated voice which he had heard before.

An annoyed voice that didn't take life seriously.

Claugh’s grin became even wider on hearing that. ''I see. That’s how it was.''

“......... Ryner Lute.”

As his name was called, the enemy threw away the sliced end of the veil as a result of the previous exchange.

It was indeed a languid, annoyed face.

“Already found out?”

He said lightly. He seemed relaxed.

But, his killing intent remained.

''What did he come here for'' But he (Claugh) wasn’t going to ask. With that amount of killing intent, it was clear why he had come. But,

“...... if I get serious, do you seriously think you can beat me?”

Claugh said, and Ryner made a troubled face.

“...... is that so? Difficult to say perhaps?”

Even with a perplexed face as he asked, he should be very well aware of the answer.


If they fought seriously, who would be stronger?

<span id="back_to_occasional_luck">It was a matter of the [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Translator's Notes#Occasional Luck|occasional luck]].

Their strength were well matched. This was the second time they fought. The first time was for fun. This time round, it was for real.

But from the series of exchanges just now, they could already tell each other’s strength.

So in the end, it was a matter of the occasional luck. Both sides couldn’t afford to go easy.</span>

That’s why,

“...... whoever dies first, there’s something I’d like to ask you, what’s the meaning of this? What did you come here for?”

Claugh asked.

On hearing that, Ryner,

“Eh? Well, about that......”

He seemed about to answer.

But, as expected, there was no need for that. It wasn’t necessary right from the start. After having felt the killing intent from Ryner, it was clear what he was here for.

That’s why it was a feint. A feint of words.

As Ryner was replying, Claugh pulled the knife out of his arm. He threw it. And Ryner had a look of surprise on his face. And he promptly attempted to dodge.


But it was too late.

He was too slow.

Claugh released his right arm.

He released his curse.

He was going to put everything to an end.

But what was it for?

What was he taking the lives of people for?

However, the answer was a simple one.

This was a battlefield.

And Ryner Lute was an enemy.

Then there was only one answer.

Only one thing to do to Ryner.

“............”

One thing to do to his enemy, and that is,

“...... kill!!”


While releasing the curse of his right arm, Claugh Klom shouted.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Dai Densetsu no Yuusha no Densetsu#Volume 2 - The Tomorrow Unknown To The Great Battle|Main Page]]
| Forward to Afterword
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 1 4-Koma

2011-02-19T04:49:24Z

Tennyo777:

Lare, on Panel 4 of vol. 1, can there be an link on Ryner's line " Looking down from an extremely high point---" to explain the meaning of the sentence?? I'm guessing this means something along the lines like being at the beginning of a very difficult project that one isn't looking forward to starting.--[[User:Tennyo777|Tennyo777]] 04:48, 18 February 2011 (UTC)

I find it cryptic even in Japanese, but I think he's saying "Sion is looking down at him from a high position".
Literally: "Extremely(めっちゃ) Up(上) From(から) Line of Sight / Point of View (目線) Is/Be (だ)" --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 09:10, 18 February 2011 (UTC)

Hmmm...I see. I'll just leave this one alone. ^_^ --[[User:Tennyo777|Tennyo777]] 04:49, 19 February 2011 (UTC)

Talk:Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 1 4-Koma

2011-02-18T04:48:56Z

Tennyo777:

Talk:Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 1 4-Koma

2011-02-18T04:48:11Z

Tennyo777: New page: Lare, on Panel 4 of vol. 1, can there be an link on Ryner's line " Looking down from an extremely high point---" to explain the meaning of the sentence?? I'm guessing this means something ...

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 1 4-Koma

2011-02-18T03:41:15Z

Tennyo777: /* 4-Koma */

==4-Koma==

<table border="0" cellspacing="5" cellpadding="5">
<tr>
<td>
[[Image:DDnYnD v01 005.jpg|400px|thumb]]
</td>
<td>
'''Right large banner:''' Super Simplified Legendary Heroes' Legend

'''Right small banner below:''' Manga | Toyota Saori

<br/>
'''Volume 1's Legend'''

'''Panel 1:'''

Banner: Special Royal Military Academy

Right: Classmates Sion-kun and Ryner-kun were best of friends

Sion: Follow me!!

Ryner: Eh ---

Left: Bothersome.

'''Panel 2:'''

Right: During the time Ryner was imprisoned

Ryner: I'll make this country a kingdom of afternoon naps!

Left: The capable Sion-kun became the king of Roland.

'''Panel 3:'''

Right: With an air of superiority, the king gave an order.

Sion: Go search for those Heroes' Relics that you wrote about in your report.

'''Panel 4:'''

Sion: I want them very much.

Ryner: Looking down from an extremely high point ---

Bottom left: A stratified society.
</td>
</tr>
</table>

----

<table border="0" cellspacing="5" cellpadding="5">
<tr>
<td valign="top">
[[Image:DDnYnD v01 006.jpg|400px|thumb]]
</td>
<td>
'''Volume 2's Legend'''

'''Panel 1:'''

Ferris: Let's go Ryner!!! We're setting off on a journey to search for the dango god!!!

Ryner: No ---

Together with partner Ferris-chan, he headed towards Nelpha.

'''Panel 2:'''

On the other hand, Sion-kun made a suspicious guy, known as Froaude-kun, his subordinate.

Froaude: His Majesty is mine.

Claugh: What did you say!!

Sion: Well, well.

'''Panel 3:'''

That Froaude-kun came to kill Prince Toale, who was saved by Ryner-kun.

Froaude: I'll have you die.

'''Panel 4:'''

<span id="back_to_dog_names">Froaude: [[Dai_Densetsu_no_Yūsha_no_Densetsu:Volume 1 Translator's Notes#Pochi & Blackie|Go Pochi!!! Blackie!!!]]</span>

Shadow beast: Woof!

Ryner: Pochi!!? Blackie!!?

'''Volume 3's Legend'''

'''Panel 1:'''

Furthermore, Milk-chan who wants to marry Ryner-kun

Milk: Ryner, Ryner, Ryner

Iris: Wild beast, Wild beast, Wild beast

And Ferris-chan's little sister came barging in, keeping their hands full.

'''Panel 2:'''

In the midst of that, their very first discovered Heroes' Relic

Sui: I got the treasure.

Was stolen by Sui and Kuu from Gastark.

'''Panel 3:'''

Sui: You know nothing about the relics and your own Alpha Stigma, huh.

Sui's thought: Ignorant guy, huh.

Ryner: What did you say?!

'''Panel 4:'''

Ferris: That's right. Since Ryner doesn't even know of the dango special sale date.

Ferris's thought: Ignorant guy, huh.

Ryner: Like hell I'd know about that! #
</td>
</tr>
</table>

----

<table border="0" cellspacing="5" cellpadding="5">
<tr>
<td valign="top">
[[Image:DDnYnD v01 007.jpg|400px|thumb]]
</td>
<td>
'''Volume 4's Legend'''

'''Panel 1:'''

Arriving at Runa, Ryner found his secret child.

Ryner: That's not it! #

'''Panel 2:'''

Even though the person in question denied it. The boy has the same Alpha Stigma, so it can't be wrong.

Ferris: Yes.

Ryner: A misunderstanding.

'''Panel 3'''

Right text: On the other hand, his best friend, Sion-kun, who was unaware of this

Left text: merged the country with Estabul and is increasing the country's might rapidly

'''Panel 4'''

Sion: Aim for world peace!

Sion-kun, once in a while, you should remember the wolf who brings his kid along his journey......

Ryner: As I've said, you got it wrong.

Arua: Cha-n

'''Volume 5's Legend'''

'''Panel 1:'''

Around that time, in the northern part of the Menoris continent the Gastark Empire, led by Riphal,

Riphal: I shall become the master of Menoris, the king of the world!!

Expanded their lands vigorously.

'''Panel 2:'''

Ryner-kun and gang were once again obstructed by Gastark's Sui and Kuu.

Sui and Kuu: Look here! 

Ryner: Ugh, again?

'''Panel 3:'''

Ryner-kun was in a pinch!!! But, at that time

Even Froaude-kun came barging in.

'''Panel 4:'''

<span id="back_to_common_names">Froaude: Kill everybody!! Go!! [[Dai_Densetsu_no_Yūsha_no_Densetsu:Volume 1 Translator's Notes#Common Names|Tarou!!! Jirou!!!]]</span>

Shadow beast 1: Woof!

Shadow beast 2: Woof!

Ryner: Aren't they supposed to be Pochi and Blackie!!?
</td>
</tr>
</table>

----

<table border="0" cellspacing="5" cellpadding="5">
<tr>
<td valign="top">
[[Image:DDnYnD v01 008.jpg|400px|thumb]]
</td>
<td>
'''Volume 6's Legend'''

'''Panel 1:'''

After an arduous journey where both his body and mind were tired, Ryner-kun

Ryner: Sigh---

Returned to his homeland, Roland.

'''Panel 2:'''

Ferris: After having a kid, let's go greet my Nii-sama.

Ryner: It's not our kid, duh---

'''Panel 3:'''

But Ferris-chan's Nii-sama, Lucile-kun, was strong like an ogre

Lucile: You did my little sister.

And while burbling, Ryner was 'given a ride' (lifted)

'''Panel 4:'''

The injured Ryner was given a final blow......

Paper: Pull out Ryner's outie (Sion)

Left: Ryner-kun began to have some doubts about Sion-kun.

'''Volume 7's Legend'''

'''Panel 1:'''

The somewhat lonely Ryner

Tiir: Yah

Made a new friend.

'''Panel 2:'''

His name is Tiir-kun.

Right Tiir bubble: Ryner-kun looks delicious-

Left Tiir bubble: Ryner-kun's eyes are cute-

For some reason, Tiir-kun was lovey dovey with Ryner.

'''Panel 3:'''

Right Tiir: Leave the dango alone and come play with me--

Left Tiir: The king also has no need of Ryner, you know ---

'''Panel 4:'''

Tiir picked Ryner up and Ryner went along with it.

Tiir: Where should we go? Karaoke?

The friendship between the two of them, which was thought to be stronger than that with dango skewers, started to crack.
</td>
</tr>
</table>

----

<table border="0" cellspacing="5" cellpadding="5">
<tr>
<td valign="top">
[[Image:DDnYnD v01 009.jpg|400px|thumb]]
</td>
<td>
'''Volume 8's Legend'''

'''Panel 1:'''

Right: After losing Ryner-kun, Sion-kun was very depressed.

Left: But, since Sion-kun is a king, he can't go searching for Ryner-kun.

'''Panel 2:'''

Right: Ferris-chan goes searching for Ryner-kun.

Left: She goes with backpacks bulging with dango.

'''Panel 3:'''

Right: She's angry with Ryner for running away by himself, despite being her servant.

Center: Irritated, Irritated

Ferris: Damn Ryner.

'''Panel 4:'''

<span id="back_to_ferris_pun">Ferris: [[Dai_Densetsu_no_Yūsha_no_Densetsu:Volume 1 Translator's Notes#Ferris's Pun-ishment|For a month, you shall be sentenced to Mitarashi-dango's laziness-removal purification]]</span>

Center: Kuorh

Left: That was Ferris-chan's fearsome punishment that she thought out with all her heart

'''Volume 9's Legend'''

'''Panel 1:'''

Right: There was also Ferris-chan's energetic activities

Ryner: Yeah, well, bother...... 

Left: Ryner-kun returned to Sion-kun

'''Panel 2:'''

Right: Without saying anything, Sion made him work day and night without rest.

Sion: Te-he

Ryner: Thought I just came back 

'''Panel 3:'''

Sion: If you don't sleep for about 20 days, and the same hallucination appears, will we get along, I wonder?

Sion non-bubble: I really want to see.

Ryner: No way. Definitely no way.

'''Panel 4:'''

Ryner: Snooze

Ryner non-bubble: Can't take it anymore.

Sion: Huh?

Left: While doing that, Ryner has passed away.
</td>
</tr>
</table>

----

<table border="0" cellspacing="5" cellpadding="5">
<tr>
<td valign="top">
[[Image:DDnYnD v01 010.jpg|400px|thumb]]
</td>
<td>
'''Volume 10's Legend'''

'''Panel 1:'''

Right: The dead Ryner had a near-death experience.

Left: He saw various things.

'''Panel 2:'''

Right: Somehow, he came back to life, but kept it a secret from Sion.

Left: Seemingly related to the previous incident, he knew about nothing beyond the mark on his chest.

'''Panel 3:'''

Right: Ferris-chan also seemed to have received a sticker from the dango god.

Ferris: Uorhhhhhh

Left: She could feel that she's one step closer to the dango god.

'''Panel 4:'''

Right: Having completely forgotten about all that, they went for a check-up.

Left: Somehow, it was very peaceful.

'''Volume 11's Legend'''

'''Panel 1:'''

But, Sion-kun kept Ryner and gang in the dark about his troubles.

'''Panel 2:'''

Right: In order to do that, Sion and Ryner and gang

Left: Were clearly breaking up in discord.

'''Panel 3:'''

Right: Will the day when they can laugh together come again...?

Left: The answer shall continue in Dai Denyuuden.

'''Panel 4:'''

Ferris: How did you find the chronicles of the dango god?

Center: You there!!!

Ryner: No matter where and how you read ---
</td>
</tr>
</table>

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 1 Character Introduction|Character Introduction]]
| Return to [[Densetsu_no_Yūsha_no_Densetsu#Volume_1_-_The_Great_Escape_To_The_Undecided_Future|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 1 4-Koma

2011-02-18T03:37:52Z

Tennyo777: /* 4-Koma */

==4-Koma==

<table border="0" cellspacing="5" cellpadding="5">
<tr>
<td>
[[Image:DDnYnD v01 005.jpg|400px|thumb]]
</td>
<td>
'''Right large banner:''' Super Simplified Legendary Heroes' Legend

'''Right small banner below:''' Manga | Toyota Saori

<br/>
'''Volume 1's Legend'''

'''Panel 1:'''

Banner: Special Royal Military Academy

Right: Classmates Sion-kun and Ryner-kun were best of friends

Sion: Follow me!!

Ryner: Eh ---

Left: Bothersome.

'''Panel 2:'''

Right: During the time Ryner was imprisoned

Ryner: I'll make this country a kingdom of afternoon naps!

Left: The capable Sion-kun became the king of Roland.

'''Panel 3:'''

Right: With an air of superiority, the king gave an order.

Sion: Go search for those Heroes' Relics that you wrote about in your report.

'''Panel 4:'''

Sion: I want them very much.

Ryner: Looking down from an extremely high point ---

Bottom left: A stratified society.
</td>
</tr>
</table>

----

<table border="0" cellspacing="5" cellpadding="5">
<tr>
<td valign="top">
[[Image:DDnYnD v01 006.jpg|400px|thumb]]
</td>
<td>
'''Volume 2's Legend'''

'''Panel 1:'''

Ferris: Let's go Ryner!!! We're setting off on a journey to search for the dango god!!!

Ryner: No ---

Together with partner Ferris-chan, he headed towards Nelpha.

'''Panel 2:'''

On the other hand, Sion-kun made a suspicious guy, known as Froaude-kun, his subordinate.

Froaude: His Majesty is mine.

Claugh: What did you say!!

Sion: Well, well.

'''Panel 3:'''

That Froaude-kun came to kill Prince Toale, who was saved by Ryner-kun.

Froaude: I'll have you die.

'''Panel 4:'''

<span id="back_to_dog_names">Froaude: [[Dai_Densetsu_no_Yūsha_no_Densetsu:Volume 1 Translator's Notes#Pochi & Blackie|Go Pochi!!! Blackie!!!]]</span>

Shadow beast: Woof!

Ryner: Pochi!!? Blackie!!?

'''Volume 3's Legend'''

'''Panel 1:'''

Furthermore, Milk-chan who wants to marry Ryner-kun

Milk: Ryner, Ryner, Ryner

Iris: Wild beast, Wild beast, Wild beast

And Ferris-chan's little sister came barging in, keeping their hands full.

'''Panel 2:'''

In the midst of that, their very first discovered Heroes' Relic

Sui: I got the treasure.

Was stolen by Sui and Kuu from Gastark.

'''Panel 3:'''

Sui: You know nothing about the relics and your own Alpha Stigma, huh.

Sui's thought: Ignorant guy, huh.

Ryner: What did you say?!

'''Panel 4:'''

Ferris: That's right. Since Ryner doesn't even know of the dango special sale date.

Ferris's thought: Ignorant guy, huh.

Ryner: Like hell I'd know about that! #
</td>
</tr>
</table>

----

<table border="0" cellspacing="5" cellpadding="5">
<tr>
<td valign="top">
[[Image:DDnYnD v01 007.jpg|400px|thumb]]
</td>
<td>
'''Volume 4's Legend'''

'''Panel 1:'''

Arriving at Runa, Ryner found his secret child.

Ryner: That's not it! #

'''Panel 2:'''

Even though the person in question denied it. The boy has the same Alpha Stigma, so it can't be wrong.

Ferris: Yes.

Ryner: A misunderstanding.

'''Panel 3'''

Right text: On the other hand, his best friend, Sion-kun, who was unaware of this

Left text: merged the country with Estabul and is increasing the country's might rapidly

'''Panel 4'''

Sion: Aim for world peace!

Sion-kun, once in a while, you should remember the wolf who brings his kid along his journey......

Ryner: As I've said, you got it wrong.

Arua: Cha-n

'''Volume 5's Legend'''

'''Panel 1:'''

Around that time, in the northern part of the Menoris continent the Gastark Empire, led by Riphal,

Riphal: I shall become the master of Menoris, the king of the world!!

Expanded their lands vigorously.

'''Panel 2:'''

Ryner-kun and gang were once again obstructed by Gastark's Sui and Kuu.

Sui and Kuu: Look here! 

Ryner: Ugh, again?

'''Panel 3:'''

Ryner-kun was in a pinch!!! But, at that time

Even Froaude-kun came barging in.

'''Panel 4:'''

<span id="back_to_common_names">Froaude: Kill everybody!! Go!! [[Dai_Densetsu_no_Yūsha_no_Densetsu:Volume 1 Translator's Notes#Common Names|Tarou!!! Jirou!!!]]</span>

Shadow beast 1: Woof!

Shadow beast 2: Woof!

Ryner: Aren't they supposed to be Pochi and Blackie!!?
</td>
</tr>
</table>

----

<table border="0" cellspacing="5" cellpadding="5">
<tr>
<td valign="top">
[[Image:DDnYnD v01 008.jpg|400px|thumb]]
</td>
<td>
'''Volume 6's Legend'''

'''Panel 1:'''

After an arduous journey where both his body and mind were tired, Ryner-kun

Ryner: Sigh---

Returned to his homeland, Roland.

'''Panel 2:'''

Ferris: After having a kid, let's go greet my Nii-sama.

Ryner: It's not our kid, duh---

'''Panel 3:'''

But Ferris-chan's Nii-sama, Lucile-kun, was strong like an ogre

Lucile: You did my little sister.

And while burbling, Ryner was 'given a ride' (lifted)

'''Panel 4:'''

The injured Ryner was given a final blow......

Paper: Pull out Ryner's outie (Sion)

Left: Ryner-kun began to have some doubts about Sion-kun.

'''Volume 7's Legend'''

'''Panel 1:'''

The somewhat lonely Ryner

Tiir: Yah

Made a new friend.

'''Panel 2:'''

His name is Tiir-kun.

Right Tiir bubble: Ryner-kun looks delicious.

Left Tiir bubble: Ryner-kun's eyes are cute.

For some reason, Tiir-kun was lovey dovey with Ryner.

'''Panel 3:'''

Right Tiir: Leave the dango alone and come play with me.

Left Tiir: The king also has no need of Ryner, you know ---

'''Panel 4:'''

Tiir picked Ryner up and Ryner went along with it.

Tiir: Where should we go? Karaoke?

The friendship between the two of them, which was thought to be stronger than that with dango skewers, started to crack.
</td>
</tr>
</table>

----

<table border="0" cellspacing="5" cellpadding="5">
<tr>
<td valign="top">
[[Image:DDnYnD v01 009.jpg|400px|thumb]]
</td>
<td>
'''Volume 8's Legend'''

'''Panel 1:'''

Right: After losing Ryner-kun, Sion-kun was very depressed.

Left: But, since Sion-kun is a king, he can't go searching for Ryner-kun.

'''Panel 2:'''

Right: Ferris-chan goes searching for Ryner-kun.

Left: She goes with backpacks bulging with dango.

'''Panel 3:'''

Right: She's angry with Ryner for running away by himself, despite being her servant.

Center: Irritated, Irritated

Ferris: Damn Ryner.

'''Panel 4:'''

<span id="back_to_ferris_pun">Ferris: [[Dai_Densetsu_no_Yūsha_no_Densetsu:Volume 1 Translator's Notes#Ferris's Pun-ishment|For a month, you shall be sentenced to Mitarashi-dango's laziness-removal purification]]</span>

Center: Kuorh

Left: That was Ferris-chan's fearsome punishment that she thought out with all her heart

'''Volume 9's Legend'''

'''Panel 1:'''

Right: There was also Ferris-chan's energetic activities

Ryner: Yeah, well, bother...... 

Left: Ryner-kun returned to Sion-kun

'''Panel 2:'''

Right: Without saying anything, Sion made him work day and night without rest.

Sion: Te-he

Ryner: Thought I just came back 

'''Panel 3:'''

Sion: If you don't sleep for about 20 days, and the same hallucination appears, will we get along, I wonder?

Sion non-bubble: I really want to see.

Ryner: No way. Definitely no way.

'''Panel 4:'''

Ryner: Snooze

Ryner non-bubble: Can't take it anymore.

Sion: Huh?

Left: While doing that, Ryner has passed away.
</td>
</tr>
</table>

----

<table border="0" cellspacing="5" cellpadding="5">
<tr>
<td valign="top">
[[Image:DDnYnD v01 010.jpg|400px|thumb]]
</td>
<td>
'''Volume 10's Legend'''

'''Panel 1:'''

Right: The dead Ryner had a near-death experience.

Left: He saw various things.

'''Panel 2:'''

Right: Somehow, he came back to life, but kept it a secret from Sion.

Left: Seemingly related to the previous incident, he knew about nothing beyond the mark on his chest.

'''Panel 3:'''

Right: Ferris-chan also seemed to have received a sticker from the dango god.

Ferris: Uorhhhhhh

Left: She could feel that she's one step closer to the dango god.

'''Panel 4:'''

Right: Having completely forgotten about all that, they went for a check-up.

Left: Somehow, it was very peaceful.

'''Volume 11's Legend'''

'''Panel 1:'''

But, Sion-kun kept Ryner and gang in the dark about his troubles.

'''Panel 2:'''

Right: In order to do that, Sion and Ryner and gang

Left: Were clearly breaking up in discord.

'''Panel 3:'''

Right: Will the day when they can laugh together come again...?

Left: The answer shall continue in Dai Denyuuden.

'''Panel 4:'''

Ferris: How did you find the chronicles of the dango god?

Center: You there!!!

Ryner: No matter where and how you read ---
</td>
</tr>
</table>

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 1 Character Introduction|Character Introduction]]
| Return to [[Densetsu_no_Yūsha_no_Densetsu#Volume_1_-_The_Great_Escape_To_The_Undecided_Future|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 4

2011-02-14T20:36:38Z

Tennyo777:

Hey Tennyo here! Here are some of the more major questions and/or things I changed in this chapter:

On P. 225: Sion responds to Lucile with "Then." Should this be "Good." or "Alright."? I was a little confused on this.

::here the text is "じゃあ", Sion is actually saying "let's get on with this" / "let's get back to what we were doing" with a simple "Well" / "Then" / "So", along those lines. Your proposed substitutions are fine, if they sound better, even if they are loose translations, it's not that important here, so it's fine. If if you can come up something better, please feel free, but I think keeping it curt here is important. --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 08:52, 11 February 2011 (UTC)

Alright, will do. --[[User:Tennyo777|Tennyo777]] 04:08, 14 February 2011 (UTC)

P. 231: Last lines- Does "A stupid order along those lines." belong with the Ryner side or the Sion side? Also, I put a break in between their scenes. Since, it didn't have one, but did you mean to leave it out?

::this is Ryner's. I've already fixed the break. --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 08:52, 11 February 2011 (UTC)

P. 234: Last line- Keifer says ".I , towards Ryner...". I wasn't to sure of the meaning of this so I changed it to '"I..." she turned toward Ryner.'. Since that's what I thought it was trying to imply. I will change it back if this is incorrect.

::Kiefer wants to say, "I xxxxxxxxxxxx Ryner". She wants to express her feelings, of even possibly confess again. But Japanese ordering is "SOV - subject object verb", so Ryner comes first. Two reasons why I kept the Japanese ordering is (1) I have no idea what Kiefer wants to say exactly, so I can't guess and substitute the xxxxxxxxx, (2) if I make a guess, will it be a sufficient clue for Ferris to interject next? But on the other hand because of Japanese sentence ordering, "I, (to/at/towards/for/etc.) Ryner...", it's easy to guess what kind of thing she wants to say. If you have better format, or a reasonable guess, please feel free. --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 08:52, 11 February 2011 (UTC)

Hmmm...this is a this a tough one since it cut off at just that point.... is it within reason to put "For Ryner I...."?--[[User:Tennyo777|Tennyo777]] 04:19, 14 February 2011 (UTC)

P. 264: Line 7- Changed "deep in concentration" to "deep in thought". Mostly because, even though it isn't technically wrong, "deep in concentration" isn't an expression that is commonly used in English. Plus, concentration mostly denotes focus, rather than mental process... if that makes sense. I changed this somewhere a little earlier in the chapter as well.

::ok. --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 08:52, 11 February 2011 (UTC)

P. 272: Line 3- Ryner line ".Even not so,". I changed this to "Even if we didn't,", but I was unsure of this one as well.

::Yup yup, means --> "even if we don't catch a cold" --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 08:52, 11 February 2011 (UTC)

P. 275: After Keifer and Ferris had responded "Yes!" and "Nope!" and Ryner is walking away there is a line that says "...Ferris and Kiefer were looking this way at him...". This is another one I was not to sure on. So I put " Ferris and Kiefer were looking strangely at him...". Or, should it be "...looking his way..."? The meaning of the original sentence doesn't come across well in English.

:: Kagami uses both first and semi-third person narration style BUT only in a character's POV (point of view). The story tellers are always from a character in the story. Every segment has one and only one POV. A break in the novel indicates changing either of POV or flashbacks & recollections. You will never find changing POVs in the same segments. <br/><br/>Let me just go through volume 2 as example with semi-colons as breaks: <br/>chapter 1: Ferris POV; Froaude's POV <br/>chapter 2: Ryner's POV; Milk's POV <br/>chapter 3: Kiefer's POV; recollection of a story from neutral POV; Kiefer's POV <br/>chapter 4: Sion's POV; Ryner's POV; Claugh's POV<br/><br/>That's why his directional particles/prepositions fit based on that. Indeed it may be less evident in English. I think the confusion started because I didn't realize this initially and I use pronouns freely assuming always third person. Man, this might be difficult. But I say leave this for now. <br/><br/>--[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 08:59, 11 February 2011 (UTC)

I see your point. This is a difficult one.--[[User:Tennyo777|Tennyo777]] 04:19, 14 February 2011 (UTC)

Talk:Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 4

2011-02-14T04:19:00Z

Tennyo777:

Hey Tennyo here! Here are some of the more major questions and/or things I changed in this chapter:

On P. 225: Sion responds to Lucile with "Then." Should this be "Good." or "Alright."? I was a little confused on this.

::here the text is "じゃあ", Sion is actually saying "let's get on with this" / "let's get back to what we were doing" with a simple "Well" / "Then" / "So", along those lines. Your proposed substitutions are fine, if they sound better, even if they are loose translations, it's not that important here, so it's fine. If if you can come up something better, please feel free, but I think keeping it curt here is important. --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 08:52, 11 February 2011 (UTC)

Alright, will do. --[[User:Tennyo777|Tennyo777]] 04:08, 14 February 2011 (UTC)

P. 231: Last lines- Does "A stupid order along those lines." belong with the Ryner side or the Sion side? Also, I put a break in between their scenes. Since, it didn't have one, but did you mean to leave it out?

::this is Ryner's. I've already fixed the break. --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 08:52, 11 February 2011 (UTC)

P. 234: Last line- Keifer says ".I , towards Ryner...". I wasn't to sure of the meaning of this so I changed it to '"I..." she turned toward Ryner.'. Since that's what I thought it was trying to imply. I will change it back if this is incorrect.

::Kiefer wants to say, "I xxxxxxxxxxxx Ryner". She wants to express her feelings, of even possibly confess again. But Japanese ordering is "SOV - subject object verb", so Ryner comes first. Two reasons why I kept the Japanese ordering is (1) I have no idea what Kiefer wants to say exactly, so I can't guess and substitute the xxxxxxxxx, (2) if I make a guess, will it be a sufficient clue for Ferris to interject next? But on the other hand because of Japanese sentence ordering, "I, (to/at/towards/for/etc.) Ryner...", it's easy to guess what kind of thing she wants to say. If you have better format, or a reasonable guess, please feel free. --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 08:52, 11 February 2011 (UTC)

Hmmm...this is a this a tough one since it cut off at just that point.... is it with in reason to put "For Ryner I...."?--[[User:Tennyo777|Tennyo777]] 04:19, 14 February 2011 (UTC)

P. 264: Line 7- Changed "deep in concentration" to "deep in thought". Mostly because, even though it isn't technically wrong, "deep in concentration" isn't an expression that is commonly used in English. Plus, concentration mostly denotes focus, rather than mental process... if that makes sense. I changed this somewhere a little earlier in the chapter as well.

::ok. --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 08:52, 11 February 2011 (UTC)

P. 272: Line 3- Ryner line ".Even not so,". I changed this to "Even if we didn't,", but I was unsure of this one as well.

::Yup yup, means --> "even if we don't catch a cold" --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 08:52, 11 February 2011 (UTC)

P. 275: After Keifer and Ferris had responded "Yes!" and "Nope!" and Ryner is walking away there is a line that says "...Ferris and Kiefer were looking this way at him...". This is another one I was not to sure on. So I put " Ferris and Kiefer were looking strangely at him...". Or, should it be "...looking his way..."? The meaning of the original sentence doesn't come across well in English.

:: Kagami uses both first and semi-third person narration style BUT only in a character's POV (point of view). The story tellers are always from a character in the story. Every segment has one and only one POV. A break in the novel indicates changing either of POV or flashbacks & recollections. You will never find changing POVs in the same segments. <br/><br/>Let me just go through volume 2 as example with semi-colons as breaks: <br/>chapter 1: Ferris POV; Froaude's POV <br/>chapter 2: Ryner's POV; Milk's POV <br/>chapter 3: Kiefer's POV; recollection of a story from neutral POV; Kiefer's POV <br/>chapter 4: Sion's POV; Ryner's POV; Claugh's POV<br/><br/>That's why his directional particles/prepositions fit based on that. Indeed it may be less evident in English. I think the confusion started because I didn't realize this initially and I use pronouns freely assuming always third person. Man, this might be difficult. But I say leave this for now. <br/><br/>--[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 08:59, 11 February 2011 (UTC)

I see your point. This is a difficult one.--[[User:Tennyo777|Tennyo777]] 04:19, 14 February 2011 (UTC)

Talk:Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 4

2011-02-14T04:08:15Z

Tennyo777:

Hey Tennyo here! Here are some of the more major questions and/or things I changed in this chapter:

On P. 225: Sion responds to Lucile with "Then." Should this be "Good." or "Alright."? I was a little confused on this.

::here the text is "じゃあ", Sion is actually saying "let's get on with this" / "let's get back to what we were doing" with a simple "Well" / "Then" / "So", along those lines. Your proposed substitutions are fine, if they sound better, even if they are loose translations, it's not that important here, so it's fine. If if you can come up something better, please feel free, but I think keeping it curt here is important. --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 08:52, 11 February 2011 (UTC)

Alright, will do. --[[User:Tennyo777|Tennyo777]] 04:08, 14 February 2011 (UTC)

P. 231: Last lines- Does "A stupid order along those lines." belong with the Ryner side or the Sion side? Also, I put a break in between their scenes. Since, it didn't have one, but did you mean to leave it out?

::this is Ryner's. I've already fixed the break. --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 08:52, 11 February 2011 (UTC)

P. 234: Last line- Keifer says ".I , towards Ryner...". I wasn't to sure of the meaning of this so I changed it to '"I..." she turned toward Ryner.'. Since that's what I thought it was trying to imply. I will change it back if this is incorrect.

::Kiefer wants to say, "I xxxxxxxxxxxx Ryner". She wants to express her feelings, of even possibly confess again. But Japanese ordering is "SOV - subject object verb", so Ryner comes first. Two reasons why I kept the Japanese ordering is (1) I have no idea what Kiefer wants to say exactly, so I can't guess and substitute the xxxxxxxxx, (2) if I make a guess, will it be a sufficient clue for Ferris to interject next? But on the other hand because of Japanese sentence ordering, "I, (to/at/towards/for/etc.) Ryner...", it's easy to guess what kind of thing she wants to say. If you have better format, or a reasonable guess, please feel free. --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 08:52, 11 February 2011 (UTC)

P. 264: Line 7- Changed "deep in concentration" to "deep in thought". Mostly because, even though it isn't technically wrong, "deep in concentration" isn't an expression that is commonly used in English. Plus, concentration mostly denotes focus, rather than mental process... if that makes sense. I changed this somewhere a little earlier in the chapter as well.

::ok. --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 08:52, 11 February 2011 (UTC)

P. 272: Line 3- Ryner line ".Even not so,". I changed this to "Even if we didn't,", but I was unsure of this one as well.

::Yup yup, means --> "even if we don't catch a cold" --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 08:52, 11 February 2011 (UTC)

P. 275: After Keifer and Ferris had responded "Yes!" and "Nope!" and Ryner is walking away there is a line that says "...Ferris and Kiefer were looking this way at him...". This is another one I was not to sure on. So I put " Ferris and Kiefer were looking strangely at him...". Or, should it be "...looking his way..."? The meaning of the original sentence doesn't come across well in English.

:: Kagami uses both first and semi-third person narration style BUT only in a character's POV (point of view). The story tellers are always from a character in the story. Every segment has one and only one POV. A break in the novel indicates changing either of POV or flashbacks & recollections. You will never find changing POVs in the same segments. <br/><br/>Let me just go through volume 2 as example with semi-colons as breaks: <br/>chapter 1: Ferris POV; Froaude's POV <br/>chapter 2: Ryner's POV; Milk's POV <br/>chapter 3: Kiefer's POV; recollection of a story from neutral POV; Kiefer's POV <br/>chapter 4: Sion's POV; Ryner's POV; Claugh's POV<br/><br/>That's why his directional particles/prepositions fit based on that. Indeed it may be less evident in English. I think the confusion started because I didn't realize this initially and I use pronouns freely assuming always third person. Man, this might be difficult. But I say leave this for now. <br/><br/>--[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 08:59, 11 February 2011 (UTC)

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 6 Chapter 4

2011-02-12T01:09:56Z

Tennyo777: /* Chapter 4 - The People's King */

===Chapter 4 - The People's King===

<br/>
~ 73% preceding to be translated (pgs 148-293)

----
'''Pgs 294-347: Ryner's Awakening'''
----

The scenery warped.

The scenery warped.

The world warped with a strangely mushy sound.

And Ryner,

“…”

Had seen this same scene before.

He saw something within the depths of darkness.

The scenery being twisted, crushed, wrapped, and colors melting into each other, staining everything red.

Red.

Red.

Red.

Red.

[[Image:DDnYnD v06 295.jpg|thumb]]

“…”

This was the same scene he saw when he died a while ago. No, the same scene he saw when he ''thought'' he died from being stabbed in the chest with a knife.

Then Ryner looked at his hands.

His hands were being stained white.

Not only his hands – but his feet, his chest, his whole body were being stained white as well.

It almost seemed like his own existence was getting weaker – even the outline of his body was fading away.

“…everything is happening the way it did last time…”

He whispered.

Then he looked around.

Everything within his field of vision was being stained red.

And Ryner knew what kind of red it was.

The same shade of red that the pentacle in his eyes had.

A red ceiling.

A crimson floor.

A vermillion wall.

A scarlet corridor the stretches directly ahead.

And Ryner knew where he was.

He was within himself.

Inside his '''Alpha Stigma'''.

A monster called '''Alpha''' lived here, and…

“…”

A black-haired woman who tried her best to stop its rampage.

And he remembered the woman’s face.

He remembered who she was.

Mother.

His own mother.

He didn’t know why, but his mother risked her life to prevent the monster from going wild inside Ryner.

Therefore

“…”

Therefore, his mother should be here right now.

And Ryner whispered softly,

“…mother.”

But no response came.

There was only the blood-red corridor, stretching infinitely.

So Ryner began walking. He proceeded through the passageway, and saw what he’d seen before.

Beyond the corridor lay an unbelievably huge room.

''If I have such a huge and empty hole within me, won’t I die of loneliness?'' These nonsensical thoughts passed through Ryner’s head.

That room was red as well.

The sky; the earth; everything was red and wriggled like human insides.

The same as before.

Exactly the same.

Yet somehow different.

Because…

“…there’s no voice…”

He said.

Yes.

Last time, a voice came from the skies.

A low and heavy voice that resounded directly in his brain.

It’s the same voice that Ryner can only hear when his '''Alpha Stigma''' goes berserk, a voice overbearing like that of a god’s – however, he can’t hear it now.

The red monster who posed as a deity was supposed to live here.

But it wasn’t here.

Ryner tried speaking up,

“Is it hiding somewhere…?”

Maybe when Lir gouged out his '''Alpha Stigma''', that monster got devoured by that stone '''Spunquel''' and died?

Regardless, nothing was there.

Ryner emerged from the corridor and stepped into the room. He mused to himself as he walked on,

“…maybe everything’s a dream? I’m already dead, so I’m seeing things during my last moments…or…”

''Am I in hell?

''That’s one possibility,'' he thought.

He killed lots of people when his '''Alpha Stigma''' went berserk, after all.

Such a monster could never hope for heaven.

And he failed to protect his friends…

“…”

Ferris and Kiefer and Toale and Voice and Arua and Kuku and Sion and – no, he failed pretty much everyone.

Someone like that wouldn’t go to heaven after he died.

So,

“…is this hell?”

He whispered, and something replied.

<<That’s right.>>

Something replied.

However, the voice came from the heavens. A voice from the skies that battered directly at his head.

But it wasn’t the overbearing voice that resounded when his '''Alpha Stigma''' went berserk.

This voice sounded somewhat sleepy and lazy.

Ryner lifted up his face and asked,

“Who is it?”

The voice laughed.

“Just ‘ahaha’ doesn’t tell me anything.”

And the voice said,

<<You should be able to understand by just looking, right?>>

Ryner scowled,

“Where?”

<<Straight ahead. Right in front of you.>>

The voice said.

So Ryner turned to the front again, and discovered that the scenery had changed sometime in between.

Not completely – everything was still stained red -, but two people appeared without his notice.

One of them was a woman.

A woman with beautiful and long black hair. A woman with a gentle face. A face that evoked such nostalgia in him, that he was nearly driven to tears just by the sight of her.

It was his mother.

His mother lay on the red floor, looking like she was asleep.

And a man gently held her in his arms.

Ryner took a look at that man.

“…”

And was at a loss of words.

Because…

“…”

The man was himself.

However, he wore strange clothes. Ridiculous ones like that of a clown, and a tear drop was tattooed below his left eye.

He looked towards Ryner with that left eye and smiled gently.

<<Hi there. So we finally meet.>>

He said in a friendly tone.

Ryner scrutinized the clown that looked exactly like himself, and said

“Who are you?”

The clown merely shrugged his shoulders in reply.

<< I’m you.>>

“Huh?”

<<You. Your sleeping self.>>

“I don’t get it…”

However, the clown interrupted his words.

<<It’s also correct to say that I’m half of “Ryner Eris Reed”[the Lonesome Demon] – the Solver of All Equations. But in the end, I’m still you.>>

He said.

But Ryner couldn’t understand what those words meant. Seeing this, the clown smiled kindly.

<<It’s alright if you don’t understand it right now. You’ll eventually get it.>>

“Really?"

<<Yep.>>

“I see…”

Ryner said and looked around him,

“So, where’s that monster?”

He asked.

The clown replied,

<<You mean Alpha?>>

“Yeah.”

<<He ran. Because I – no, you woke up…if you fully awakened, Alpha wouldn’t be able to do anything about it.>>

That’s what he said, but Ryner couldn’t understand a word.

But it doesn’t matter, because he has more important matters to attend to.

“…”

Ryner gazed at the woman lying before him; at the black-haired and gentle-looking woman.

And said,

“…so”

“So, is mother released now? She has been holding back Alpha for my sake, didn’t she?”

The clown nodded, and gently caressed his mother’s black hair,

<<She’s been released.>>

He said.

Ryner’s eyes widened at this. Pentagrams no longer appeared in his eyes. He opened his curse-free eyes – looking almost as if they’ve never been cursed in the first place - and ran towards his mother’s side.

But the clown said,

<<Then she died.>>

He said.

<<She abandoned everything to protect you. She really is a kind person.>>

Those were his words.

And Ryner stopped himself. He looked at the woman on the floor.

His mother.

His mother, who risked her life and continued to protect him all these years, even though he himself forgot her name, her face and even her figure.

“…sh-she died?”

He said.

But the clown didn’t answer. He merely looked towards Ryner in sympathy.

“..s-she died..but I, I haven’t even said anything to…”

However, the clown replied.

<<Your feelings were conveyed to her.>>

“But…”

<<And you still have things to do, no? She’s already dead, but you’re not dead yet.>>

The clown said.

Ryner stared at the clown who resembled himself,

“I’m…not dead?”

<<That’s right. And you have to protect your friends –no, ''we'' have to protect our friends. That’s what we’ve decided, right? We want to save everything we see. If even monsters like us can save someone - then we’d want to save everything – we’ve decided, haven’t we?>>

“…”

Hearing those words, he suddenly remembered.

What he should do.

What he had to do from now on.

And who he is.

So Ryner looked at the clown.

He looked at the clown who was the splitting image of himself, and said.

“You are…”

He felt the depths of his chest shake.

The very insides of his chest trembled.

Then he opened his mouth.

And his voice,

<<…I am…I am a demon who became mad to save Sion, huh…>>

His voice came from the heavens.

“…”

Ryner opened his eyes.

He saw the faces of his friends.

The faces of Ferris and Kiefer.

Both of them looked on the brink of crying.

No, they were actually crying.

They were crying and pushing Derunio onto his body like everything depended on it.

And they hadn’t realized that Ryner was awake already.

“…”

On the side, Toale was talking to Vois with a troubled face.

And Ryner tried to say,

“…ah~”

He tried to speak up,

“…I’m beat.”

Ferris and Kiefer turned around in an instant. Their eyes widened in surprise.

“Ryner!?”

Kiefer shouted and embraced him.

And Ferris…

“…”

She hurriedly tried to wipe her tears, but her attempts only made it worse. She turned away and shouted in anger.

“I-idiot! You sure took your sweet time!”

Ryner smiled wryly.

Toale came towards him with a happy face and extended his hand.

Ryner took it and pulled himself upright. He now realized that he’s standing in a sea of blood. He was probably healed by '''Derunio''' absorbing the blood here.

His left arm was attached. His right arm was torn into shreds and missing, but the wound had closed, at least.

Ryner glanced at his arm, and immediately turned towards his two comrades.

As expected, Kiefer and Ferris were drenched in blood from standing in that sea of blood.

“…sorry. I made you worry.”

Ryner whispered.

Ferris still refused to turn around and didn’t even give him a reply.

“Ah~ That’s great. So you did wake up, as expected.”

Vois butted in, and Ryner turned towards him.

“ ‘As expected’ my ass. You lied, didn’t you?”

Vois smiled at his words, and tilted his head.

“About what?”

“About my eyes and what the '''Goddess''' said about them. What was it again? Er, Alpha is…”

Vois gleefully finished the sentence.

“Alpha – the power of destruction that lies within you is one of the most powerful types – was that what you meant? Yes. That was a complete lie.”

Vois admitted curtly, even though he lied about an important thing that he really shouldn’t have.

Ryner replied with a bored face.

“Don’t screw with me. Alpha escaped.”

Vois seemed a bit surprised at this.

“Hmm. So Alpha escaped…because it's afraid of Glovil?”

He asked, but Ryner shook his head.

And Vois grinned happily.

“Afraid of you?”

He asked, his expression smug as if he expected everything.

“…”

Ryner was getting more annoyed by the minute, so he stopped replying.

But, Vois kept speaking.

“So, did you find out who you are?”

“…”

“Everything went according to my words, right? If you came here, you’d find out…”

“…ahh geez. Shut up. Stop making such a big deal about it.”

Ryner said, and Vois replied

“Well, you’re having a talk with me later, but at least answer me this. I’m sure everyone here wants an answer…”

Vois paused. Ryner felt a slightly nervous air around Vois.

So, when Vois said

“…it’s about Glovil, can you...”

Ryner interrupted.

“I can deal with it.”

He detached himself from Kiefer’s embrace and turned around. He stared at the real world he had come back to. A world filled with slaughter.

He gazed at the battlefield with eyes whose sight should’ve been stolen by Lir.

“…”

A tear shape floated within his eyes. A tear drop that flickered in blue, red, white, and all the iridescent colors.

Reflected in those eyes were things beyond this world.

The composition of all magic.

The composition of all humans.

The composition of all matter.

The composition of all '''Rule Fragme''' can be seen.

And he knew how to undo them.

Vois questioned from behind.

“…so, in the end, who are you?”

“A lonesome demon who happened to be very good at solving puzzles.”

Ryner said without turning around.

He stared into the distance.

And saw, in the distance, a monster being born.

Perhaps no one else can see this scene. Maybe, not even the Gastarkians who summoned that could see it.

The scene is happening in a world overlapping with reality, but different.

A giant snake descended from the skies. A snake with white scales, whose body is huge enough to cover the entire sky.

The snake opened its mouth. From its mouth, another monster – no, the face of a beautiful girl with long, pink hair appeared and said

<<O, contractor…I shall answer your call again>>

The girl cast her voice downwards.

A quiet, quiet, quiet, yet overbearing voice.

A cursed voice that resounds directly in a human’s head.

<< I shall answer. I shall answer. Come, offer the price. Offer it, and release my power.>>


Her voice coaxed.

The monster cast her voice downwards, and coaxed the feeble human.

And the contractor answered. The contractor replied, sacrificing his own body to gain power.

It seemed like the weapon Glovil had to be activated that way.

A human, offering his life to the monster to unlock its true power.

[[Image:DDnYnD v06 319.jpg|thumb]]
And the girl laughed.

She seemed to be laughing at the foolish antics of man.

She laughed softly, looking down on everything.

And

<<…the contract is finished. Releasing my power.>>

After she said that, a red light appeared from afar.


A light in the shade of blood was released violently into the world.

Ryner began,

“…everyone step back. I’m cancelling Glovil’s mag…”

But his words stopped.

Because another voice came from the skies.


<<Ha, ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, aha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha>>

It was a voice he knew very well.

One that he heard over and over again.

The voice that descended whenever Ryner’s '''Alpha Stigma''' went berserk.

The voice of the monster that kept tormenting him.

“…”

No, the monster that killed his mother-

“'''Alpha''', huh…”

Ryner said and looked up towards that voice.

And it was there.

The monster that he once met in his eyes.

A beast as big as Glovil’s floating body descended towards him.

Red skin in the shade of blood.

Eyes even redder than that.

Vermillion pentacles in the depths of its eyes.

Sharp fangs.

Sharp claws.

Gigantic wings.

However, those wings weren’t flapping. They were merely swaying lazily, and the beast ignored gravity as is floated down slowly.

No, the concept of gravity that governs the plane of humans might not even exist in this world.

Ferris, Kiefer and the others probably couldn’t see the monster. No, Ryner himself wouldn’t be able to see it either if not for the power of '''the Solver of All Equations''' in his eyes.

All they heard were voices coming from the sky.

Voices like that of gods’ descended from the sky, and humans feared.

However, Ryner looked up at '''Alpha''' with bored eyes.

Seeing that,''' Alpha''' smiled with its mouthful of teeth.

<<Ha, hahaha, ahahahaha, so you see me, so you see me, demon…so finally, you have stepped beyond the boundaries of man, just like that mad hero…>>

Ryner interrupted.

“Shut up, monster.”

<<Bold words. But what can a mere human do by gaining just a bit of power? You’re no longer protected by Artofaal. Nothing stands against my power now.>>

The beast finished, and bit into his own wings. He tore out his own teeth and sank his arms into his chest.

And gradually, the '''seal''' that had restricted the monster began to break. The restraints that his mother cast on the monster to hold him back – to prevent it from going on a rampage and killing Ryner – were being torn off.

And another monster tried to come out from the beast’s body. The beast’s chest was ripped apart and torn open,

“…”

And a giant spider with a human-like head emerged from within. Its whole body was red. A giant spider with a blood-red body. The spider opened its mouth and began devouring the body of the beast which looked like the demons in fairytales. It began devouring the '''Curse of Artofaal''' that Ryner’s mother created.

And the human-like head above its mouth looked towards Ryner.

Actually, the face didn’t have eyes, so Ryner didn’t know whether it’s staring at him or not, but it definitely turned towards him.

Ryner looked back.

At the face without eyes, a nose, a mouth or ears. It was simply an egg-shaped and blood-red head, and infinite amounts of pentacles that shone even redder appeared and disappeared before it.

And that head, with all its flickering pentacles, looked towards him. Looked down on him.

Ryner scowled.

“So that’s your true form.”

As expected, '''Alpha''' laughed. “Hahahahahahaha”. It laughed with a powerful voice that made heads spin.

And…

<<That’s right. And how would you call me? God. Demon. Devil. Hero. Monster. How would you...>>

However, Ryner extended his hand.

And with his eyes - eyes that were shining with prism tears -, he looked up at the ugly spider and muttered.

“…how would I call you? Hah! You’re just a spider, aren’t you?”

He said and moved his fingers slightly. A light appeared at his fingertip.

Then he looked up.

“…the spider’s…”

And even turned his gaze towards the snake on the other side.

“And the snake’s equations analyzed. Terminating their existences…”

But stopped right there.

He saw something grasping his left arm.

It was woman’s arm.

At first, he thought that it belonged to Ferris or Kiefer.

But immediately dismissed that idea.

After all, humans shouldn’t be able to come to this unnatural world.

So, who…

Who is it…

“…”

Ryner looked towards the woman grabbing his arm.

But it wasn’t a woman.

No, it wasn’t even human.

It had a long hair and a nicely shaped body.

But it didn’t have eyes. It had eyeholes, but no eyes. Insect-like beings gushed out from its eyeholes, and it bit on Ryner’s arm with its horizontal mouth filled with teeth.

“…a '''Goddess''' huh.”

Ryner scowled and turned his gaze towards the '''Goddess'''.

“Terminating existence…”

But stopped again. He felt a great pain in his right shoulder. Something tore into him.

One after each other, his legs, back and neck were being torn into.

Ryner turned around in response.

And saw dozens of the '''Goddess’''' monsters.

Then, voices came down again.

'''Alpha’s''' voice.

Voices of the ''Goddesses’'' doubles.

<<Don’t get cocky, demon…we’ve decided to finish you off here…resistance is futile…you…all of you are going to perish here.>>

They said.

And '''Alpha''' released one vermillion pentacle from his face.

Not towards Ryner, but the ground.

The pentacle engraved itself on the earth.

And the ground twisted with red.

A hole opened from the distortion, and what looked like brown dirt gushed out. Then came the soldiers with green armor. Then the blue sky. Then the voices of humans.

Everything was being turned inside out, with the hole as the center. The alternate world was slowly transformed into the real world.

However, '''Alpha''' was still there.

An unbelievably huge spider monster, whose existence shouldn’t even be allowed in the human world, appeared.

Just by raising its leg, soldiers around the spider were blown to smithereens, before they even touched its leg.

Humans were rendered speechless before such an unusual sight.

Speechless before the appearance of a monster that looked like it came straight from a fairytale.

But the screams began immediately.

The screams of madness began immediately.

<<Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahaahahahahahahahahahahahahahaaahahahahahahhaaaaaaahahahah know fear, humans! Tremble, humans! I am God, demon, devil, hero, a monster who’ll slaughter all of you…come, scream for me!>>

'''Alpha''' roared.

It released vermillion pentacles from its face into all directions. When they hit humans, their blood boiled and exploded from within.

It was different from the power that Ryner used before. When he went berserk and released pentacles, the power within them was different.

Most likely, '''Alpha''' was merely abusing the power of '''the Solver of All Equations'''.

“…now you’re just a monster.”

Ryner groaned.

Ferris’ voice came from behind.

“W-what is that…”

Ryner didn’t turn around.

“The monster within me.”

“Why is it out here?”

“Because I’m weak. But I’ll stop it now.”

“But, such a monster…”

However, Ryner interrupted her words.

“Hey, Ferris…”

“Hmm?”

“I’ve always made you worry, and you were the one who kept protecting me, but this time, I’ll…”

He said.

“I’ll do the protecting.”

With those words, he took at step forward. His body felt incredibly heavy. The '''Goddess’''' doubles were swarming around his body and tearing into him in the alternate world, and he found it a bit hard to move.

But he ignored that and moved forward. Then he extended his hand towards '''Alpha'''.

'''Alpha''' laughed at this.

He laughed madly.

<<Hahahahahaha, hahhahahahahahaha, you can’t do it. You won’t be able to. The weakness in your heart won’t let you.>>

Ryner ignored the words that '''Alpha''' cast down, and weaved light patterns in the air with his finger.

However, the spider monster still laughed.

<< I said you can’t do it! Your power is too immense, so you can’t use it in this world. If you do, you’ll erase the entire landscape. So, you won’t use your power. That’s why I chose this place for your burial.
Because you, with your weak and fragile heart, can’t kill humans…you can only kill that monstrous snake in the alternate world. You can’t kill…>>

Someone spoke up behind him.

“…you can do it. Right, Ryner?”

Vois said.

“You are our king. If you saved us here, then you’d truly be our king, both in name and…”

But Ryner interrupted him.

He cut off Vois’ words.

“It’s not about big things like that. The spider was right. I am a weak human. Not a monster, just a fragile human. And because humans are sad creatures…because they’re weak and sad creatures, they cannot choose everything.”

He said, and remembered Sion’s face.

Sion, who was smiling as tears flowed down his cheeks in the rain.

He kept making choices.

The ones that are the hardest to make.

And in the end, he cried. He cried, and disappeared.

''But if he was really that troubled, why didn’t he talk to me?'' That’s what I thought.

''Why didn’t he tell me to save him?'' I thought.

''He said that I’m his greatest friend.''

''He said that I’m his companion.''

''Why did he heave all those burdens upon himself?''

“…”

''But, I was wrong.''

''He couldn’t have talked to me.''

''Because I..''

“…”

''I didn’t bear anything.''

''All I did was run away.''

''I selfishly proclaimed that I wanted to save everything, but all I did was run away without shouldering anything.

''That’s why Sion disappeared while crying.

''But it’s different now.

''It’ll be different from now on.

''I wanted to stand beside him – not just by talk – but truly stand beside him.

''But for that, I need to shoulder my own burdens.

''I need to move on.''

“If…if I’m not a monster, but a human…”

''I need to move on.

''Because I like Ferris.

''Because I like Kiefer.

''Because I like Toale.

''Vois…well, I wonder?

''And Milk, and Lafra, and Arua, and Kuku, and Fahl, Tyle, Toni, and Sion as well.

“Because I like humans…so…”

Ryner said and raised his hand.

He felt something on his face. Felt his own tears flowing down his cheek.

However, he still said,

“So, I’ll move on.”

And released a light from his fingertip.

A light that undoes all equations.

For an instant, '''Alpha''' looked surprised. But it really was for an instant.

Alpha was caught in the light immediately, and its very existence was erased.

But the light didn’t stop there.

It couldn’t be controlled by Ryner’s will anymore. Slowly but surely, like a pandemic, the light spread out into the world.

It expanded in front of Ryner in the shape of a fan.

And the humans touched by the light all turned into sand.

Hundreds.

Thousands.

Tens of thousands.

Hundreds of thousands.

An unbelievable amount of humans were erased by the light and turned into sand.

And the light clashed with the red light that Glovil unleashed.

By that time, almost no one was left in front of Ryner.

Glovil’s light and Ryner’s light had killed most of them.

Then, Glovil’s and Ryner’s powers negated each other and disappeared.

“…”

It seems like their powers were almost equal.

And only despair remained.

Nothing that resembled a human figure could be seen.

More than a million people were erased, but the plains merely stretched on as if nothing had happened.

The sky was clear.

Most relaxing.

Ryner looked at the sky

“…I killed…”

He began, but was cut off by Ferris.

“No! You…you just protected us!”

She shouted.

She shouted with all her might.

Ryner smiled bitterly at that.

He smiled bitterly at her kindness. Normally, she’d swing around her sword and never stop yapping about dango, but at times like this, she’d be so kind. He felt like crying.
But he won’t. Not anymore.

“Yeah…”

He merely nodded.

“Yeah, you’re right.”

He merely nodded.

And mused to himself.

He killed to protect his friends.

That’s…alright. It’s a reason that he can accept, he thought.

But it’s not something that he should do, whether he accepted it or not. It’s not something he can forgive himself for. There’s no way he can live on smiling sheepishly after killing more than a million people.

That’s why Sion cried.

And even the King of Gastark-

Even Rephael Edea must be moving forward while crying, isn’t he? Ryner thought faintly.

But nothing is going to change by just thinking about it.

Ryner closed his eyes.

And moved his consciousness into the alternate world again.

As usual, the '''Goddess’''' doubles were biting into his body.

Ryner narrowed his eyes.

“..well, that’s that. What are you going to do about it?”

He said.

And the '''Goddess’''' doubles shivered in fear.

<<…you monster…>>

They say.

But Ryner smiled sadly.

“Sorry, but I’m a human, saddeningly so.”

He said, and grabbed one of the '''Goddesses''' that was tearing into him.

“''Disappear.''”

And it was done.

All the '''Goddesses''' detached themselves from Ryner

<<Orders for retreat.>>

They said.

“Then go. But tell this to your boss – since you guys bullied Sion, I’m not going to forgive you.”

Ryner said. He raised his hands, and lowered his voice

“…tell her that I’ll come and kill her one day.”

And the '''Goddess’''' doubles hurriedly ran away from the alternate world that Ryner had created.

Ryner nodded and looked at the sky again.

The snake monster was still there.

A girl’s head emerged from its mouth and smiled. Her hair was the same shade as that of the Gastarkians.

Then

-I thought I could meet you here. Hello, Mister Demon.

She said.

Ryner replied,

“Who are you? The structure of your equation is a bit different from that of the '''Goddesses''' or '''Alpha'''…”

The girl answered:

-I am Glovil. The lover of Riphal Edea.

“Lover?”

-Yes. I am a woman sent forth for the sole purpose of crossing with him.

“…sole purpose of crossing…um, I’m not really getting it…but, you’re a monster, right?”

-Ahaha.

“Well, ‘ahaha’ doesn’t really tell me anything…ah~ geez. So, you knew you can meet me here, and what did you come for?”

Ryner asked, and the girl answered.

-I just came to see. To see whether we can kill the mad demon. Whether we can kill the mad hero. In truth, the '''Goddesses''' aren’t the enemy. The ones who mess up this world are always you two.

“…”

Ryner narrowed his eyes at her words.

He couldn’t understand what the girl was saying.

“…the ones who mess up the world are always the demon and the hero? That…”

-Don’t think too hard about it. You’re mad with love anyways, so you won’t reach the right conclusion. But…right. It’s a bit troubling. Your power is beyond my expectations…

She stopped, and looked like she had a sudden epiphany.

-Well, I’m still glad that I could meet you. I wonder, will I meet you again, or will I meet the hero next? I don’t know, but that’s it for today. I’m going back to my beloved hero’s sword. So, see you.

The girl said and returned to the snake’s mouth.

And the snake disappeared.

Ryner looked at the empty space it left behind.

“…”

Suddenly, his body lost all strength. He couldn’t even stand anymore. He fell on his knees and onto the ground.

“Ryner!?”

He vaguely heard Kiefer shouting.

Ryner opened his eyes.

And returned to the real world again.

Kiefer and Toale were trying their best to support Ryner, who was crumbling to the ground.

He looked at their faces.

“…ah, sorry. I’m just really worn out, and sorta sleepy…”

He said, and Toale smiled.

And so did Kiefer, who looked to be on the verge of tears.

“Ryner, you're always sleepy.”

She forced herself to say in a bright voice.

A voice that conveyed her feelings, that she didn’t mind what Ryner just did.

“…”

And Ryner was deep in thought.

Maybe he really isn’t a monster anymore, he thought.

Because he was loved and helped by such kind companions, and maybe, simply by being amongst them, he’d become human.

Of course, he had committed an unforgivable sin.

He can’t turn back now, for he had opened the gates of hell.

Despite all that, he realized that he was still human.

“…”

He was a weak, sad human that would kill to protect his friends, after all.

“…”

He realized that Ferris was looking at him behind Kiefer. Looking at him with a somewhat incompetent face that spoke of both her desire to come forth and her hesitance to do so.

To think that they’d want to stay at the side of a monster who just killed over a million people..such idiots.

But in the end, all humans are idiots.

Including himself, all of them are idiots, saddeningly so.

Imperfect beings that would hurt one another if they got too close, but would also die of loneliness if they weren’t at each other sides.

So, Ryner smiled.

He smiled gently at her.


“…"

And Ferris gladly returned his smile.

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>

And the battle ended.

An unusual battle in which over a million soldiers disappeared in an instant; in which a gigantic spider went on a rampage, had come to an end.

And this piece of news spread throughout the world like fire.

With an impact that far surpassed the news of Gastark defeating the Steol Empire, this piece of information made its way throughout the world.

Accompanied by rumors and highly exaggerated retellings, it was passed on from person to person.

And the entire structure of the world is threatening to change-


<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>

“……”

But the leader had realized that it would come to this.

She said that a demon was about to be born.

A sad, lonesome demon who is easily driven to tears.

She said that he was a weak being who’d die immediately if left alone.

A weak being who’d die right away if no one helped him.

Because he was too kind.


He was too kind, and he loved the hero too much-

He’d be driven mad immediately.

That’s why

“…I have to come and get you.”

He, Tiir Rumibul, whispered.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Densetsu_no_Yūsha_no_Densetsu#Volume_6_-_The_Fallen_Alpha_In_The_Battlefield|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 5 From Reminiscing To The Future|From Reminiscing To The Future]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 6 Chapter 4

2011-02-12T00:46:42Z

Tennyo777: /* Chapter 4 - The People's King */

===Chapter 4 - The People's King===

<br/>
~ 73% preceding to be translated (pgs 148-293)

----
'''Pgs 294-347: Ryner's Awakening'''
----

The scenery warped.

The scenery warped.

The world warped with a strangely mushy sound.

And Ryner,

“…”

Had seen the same scene before.

He saw something within the depths of darkness.

The scenery being twisted, crushed, wrapped and colors melting into each other, staining everything red.

Red

Red.

Red.

Red.

[[Image:DDnYnD v06 295.jpg|thumb]]

“…”

This was the same scene he saw when he died a while ago. No, the same scene he saw when he ''thought'' he died from being stabbed in the chest with a knife.

Then Ryner looked at his hands.

His hands were being stained white.

Not only his hands – but his feet, his chest, his whole body were being stained white as well.

It almost seemed like his own existence was getting weaker – even the outline of his body was fading away.

“…everything is happening the way it did last time…”

He whispered.

Then he looked around.

Everything within his field of vision was being stained red.

And Ryner knew what kind of red it was.

The same shade of red that the pentacle in his eyes had.

A red ceiling.

A crimson floor.

A vermillion wall.

A scarlet corridor the stretches directly ahead.

And Ryner knew where he was.

He was within himself.

Inside his '''Alpha Stigma'''.

A monster called '''Alpha''' lived here, and…

“…”

A black-haired woman who tried her best to stop its rampage.

And he remembered the woman’s face.

He remembered who she was.

Mother.

His own mother.

He didn’t know why, but his mother risked her life to prevent the monster from going wild inside Ryner.

Therefore

“…”

Therefore, his mother should be here right now.

And Ryner whispered softly,

“…mother.”

But no response came.

There was only the blood-red corridor, stretching infinitely.

So Ryner began walking. He proceeded through the passageway, and saw what he’d seen before.

Beyond the corridor lay an unbelievably huge room.

''If I have such a huge and empty hole within me, won’t I die of loneliness?'' These nonsensical thoughts passed through Ryner’s head.

That room was red as well.

The sky; the earth; everything was red and wriggled like human insides.

The same as before.

Exactly the same.

Yet somehow different.

Because…

“…there’s no voice…”

He said.

Yes.

Last time, a voice came from the skies.

A low and heavy voice that resounded directly in his brain.

It’s the same voice that Ryner can only hear when his '''Alpha Stigma''' goes berserk, a voice overbearing like that of a god’s – however, he can’t hear it now.

The red monster who posed as a deity was supposed to live here.

But it wasn’t here.

Ryner tried speaking up,

“Is it hiding somewhere…?”

Maybe when Lir gouged out his '''Alpha Stigma''', that monster got devoured by that stone '''Spunquel''' and died?

Regardless, nothing was there.

Ryner emerged from the corridor and stepped into the room. He mused to himself as he walked on,

“…maybe everything’s a dream? I’m already dead, so I’m seeing things during my last moments…or…”

''Am I in hell?

''That’s one possibility,'' he thought.

He killed lots of people when his '''Alpha Stigma''' went berserk, after all.

Such a monster could never hope for heaven.

And he failed to protect his friends…

“…”

Ferris and Kiefer and Toale and Voice and Arua and Kuku and Sion and – no, he failed pretty much everyone.

Someone like that wouldn’t go to heaven after he died.

So,

“…is this hell?”

He whispered, and something replied.

<<That’s right.>>

Something replied.

However, the voice came from the heavens. A voice from the skies that battered directly at his head.

But it wasn’t the overbearing voice that resounded when his '''Alpha Stigma''' went berserk.

This voice sounded somewhat sleepy and lazy.

Ryner lifted up his face and asked,

“Who is it?”

The voice laughed.

“Just ‘ahaha’ doesn’t tell me anything.”

And the voice said,

<<You should be able to understand by just looking, right?>>

Ryner scowled,

“Where?”

<<Straight ahead. Right in front of you.>>

The voice said.

So Ryner turned to the front again, and discovered that the scenery had changed sometime in between.

Not completely – everything was still stained red -, but two people appeared without his notice.

One of them was a woman.

A woman with beautiful and long black hair. A woman with a gentle face. A face that evoked such nostalgia in him, that he was nearly driven to tears just by the sight of her.

It was his mother.

His mother lay on the red floor, looking like she was asleep.

And a man gently held her in his arms.

Ryner took a look at that man.

“…”

And was at a loss of words.

Because…

“…”

The man was himself.

However, he wore strange clothes. Ridiculous ones like that of a clown, and a tear drop was tattooed below his left eye.

He looked towards Ryner with that left eye and smiled gently.

<<Hi there. So we finally meet.>>

He said in a friendly tone.

Ryner scrutinized the clown that looked exactly like himself, and said

“Who are you?”

The clown merely shrugged his shoulders in reply.

<< I’m you.>>

“Huh?”

<<You. Your sleeping self.>>

“I don’t get it…”

However, the clown interrupted his words.

<<It’s also correct to say that I’m half of “Ryner Eris Reed”[the Lonesome Demon] – the solver of all equations. But in the end, I’m still you.>>

He said.

But Ryner couldn’t understand what those words meant. Seeing this, the clown smiled kindly.

<<It’s alright if you don’t understand it right now. You’ll eventually get it.>>

“Really?"

<<Yep.>>

“I see…”

Ryner said and looked around him,

“So, where’s that monster?”

He asked.

The clown replied,

<<You mean Alpha?>>

“Yeah.”

<<He ran. Because I – no, you woke up…if you fully awakened, Alpha wouldn’t be able to do anything about it.>>

That’s what he said, but Ryner couldn’t understand a word.

But it doesn’t matter, because he has more important matters to attend to.

“…”

Ryner gazed at the woman lying before him; at the black-haired and gentle-looking woman.

And said,

“…so”

“So, is mother released now? She has been holding back Alpha for my sake, didn’t she?”

The clown nodded, and gently caressed his mother’s black hair,

<<She’s been released.>>

He said.

Ryner’s eyes widened at this. Pentagrams no longer appeared in his eyes. He opened his curse-free eyes – looking almost as if they’ve never been cursed in the first place - and ran towards his mother’s side.

But the clown said,

<<Then she died.>>

He said.

<<She abandoned everything to protect you. She really is a kind person.>>

Those were his words.

And Ryner stopped himself. He looked at the woman on the floor.

His mother.

His mother, who risked her life and continued to protect him all these years, even though he himself forgot her name, her face and even her figure.

“…sh-she died?”

He said.

But the clown didn’t answer. He merely looked towards Ryner in sympathy.

“..s-she died..but I, I haven’t even said anything to…”

However, the clown replied.

<<Your feelings were conveyed to her.>>

“But…”

<<And you still have things to do, no? She’s already dead, but you’re not dead yet.>>

The clown said.

Ryner stared at the clown who resembled himself,

“I’m…not dead?”

<<That’s right. And you have to protect your friends –no, ''we'' have to protect our friends. That’s what we’ve decided, right? We want to save everything we see. If even monsters like us can save someone – then we’d want to save everything – we’ve decided, haven’t we?>>

“…”

Hearing those words, he suddenly remembered.

What he should do.

What he had to do from now on.

And who he is.

So Ryner looked at the clown.

He looked at the clown who was the splitting image of himself, and said.

“You are…”

He felt the depths of his chest shake.

The very insides of his chest trembled.

Then he opened his mouth.

And his voice,

<<…I am…I am a demon who became mad to save Sion, huh…>>

His voice came from the heavens.

“…”

Ryner opened his eyes.

He saw the faces of his friends.

The faces of Ferris and Kiefer.

Both of them looked on the brink of crying.

No, they were actually crying.

They were crying and pushing Derunio onto his body like everything depended on it.

And they hadn’t realized that Ryner was awake already.

“…”

On the side, Toale was talking to Vois with a troubled face.

And Ryner tried to say,

“…ah~”

He tried to speak up,

“…I’m beat.”

Ferris and Kiefer turned around in an instant. Their eyes widened in surprise.

“Ryner!?”

Kiefer shouted and embraced him.

And Ferris…

“…”

She hurriedly tried to wipe her tears, but her attempts only made it worse. She turned away and shouted in anger.

“I-idiot! You sure took your sweet time!”

Ryner smiled wryly.

Toale came towards him with a happy face and extended his hand.

Ryner took it and pulled himself upright. He now realized that he’s standing in a sea of blood. He was probably healed by '''Derunio''' absorbing the blood here.

His left arm was attached. His right arm was torn into shreds and missing, but the wound had closed, at least.

Ryner glanced at his arm, and immediately turned towards his two comrades.

As expected, Kiefer and Ferris were drenched in blood from standing in that sea of blood.

“…sorry. I made you worry.”

Ryner whispered.

Ferris still refused to turn around and didn’t even give him a reply.

“Ah~ That’s great. So you did wake up, as expected.”

Vois butted in, and Ryner turned towards him.

“ ‘As expected’ my ass. You lied, didn’t you?”

Vois smiled at his words, and tilted his head.

“About what?”

“About my eyes and what the '''Goddess''' said about them. What was it again? Er, Alpha is…”

Vois gleefully finished the sentence.

“Alpha – the power of destruction that lies within you is one of the most powerful types – was that what you meant? Yes. That was a complete lie.”

Vois admitted curtly, even though he lied about an important thing that he really shouldn’t have.

Ryner replied with a bored face.

“Don’t screw with me. Alpha escaped.”

Vois seemed a bit surprised at this.

“Hmm. So Alpha escaped…because it's afraid of Glovil?”

He asked, but Ryner shook his head.

And Vois grinned happily.

“Afraid of you?”

He asked, his expression smug as if he expected everything.

“…”

Ryner was getting more annoyed by the minute, so he stopped replying.

But Vois kept speaking.

“So, did you find out who you are?”

“…”

“Everything went according to my words, right? If you came here, you’d find out…”

“…ahh geez. Shut up. Stop making such a big deal about it.”

Ryner said, and Vois replied

“Well, you’re having a talk with me later, but at least answer me this. I’m sure everyone here wants an answer…”

Vois paused. Ryner felt a slightly nervous air around Vois.

So, when Vois said

“…it’s about Glovil, can you...”

Ryner interrupted.

“I can deal with it.”

He detached himself from Kiefer’s embrace and turned around. He stared at the real world he had come back to. A world filled with slaughter.

He gazed at the battlefield with eyes whose sight should’ve been stolen by Lir.

“…”

A tear shape floated within his eyes. A tear drop that flickered in blue, red, white, and all the iridescent colors.

Reflected in those eyes were things beyond this world.

The composition of all magic.

The composition of all humans.

The composition of all matter.

The composition of all '''Rule Fragme''' can be seen.

And he knew how to undo them.

Vois questioned from behind.

“…so, in the end, who are you?”

“A lonesome demon who happened to be very good at solving puzzles.”

Ryner said without turning around.

He stared into the distance.

And saw, in the distance, a monster being born.

Perhaps no one else can see this scene. Maybe, not even the Gastarkians who summoned that could see it.

The scene is happening in a world overlapping with reality, but different.

A giant snake descended from the skies. A snake with white scales, whose body is huge enough to cover the entire sky.

The snake opened its mouth. From its mouth, another monster – no, the face of a beautiful girl with long, pink hair appeared and said

<<O, contractor…I shall answer your call again>>

The girl cast her voice downwards.

A quiet, quiet, quiet, yet overbearing voice.

A cursed voice that resounds directly in a human’s head.

<< I shall answer. I shall answer. Come, offer the price. Offer it, and release my power.>>


Her voice coaxed.

The monster cast her voice downwards, and coaxed the feeble human.

And the contractor answered. The contractor replied, sacrificing his own body to gain power.

It seemed like the weapon Glovil had to be activated that way.

A human, offering his life to the monster to unlock its true power.

[[Image:DDnYnD v06 319.jpg|thumb]]
And the girl laughed.

She seemed to be laughing at the foolish antics of man.

She laughed softly, looking down on everything.

And

<<…the contract is finished. Releasing my power.>>

After she said that, a red light appeared from afar.


A light in the shade of blood was released violently into the world.

Ryner began,

“…everyone step back. I’m cancelling Glovil’s mag…”

But his words stopped.

Because another voice came from the skies.


<<Ha, ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, aha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha>>

It was a voice he knew very well.

One that he heard over and over again.

The voice that descended whenever Ryner’s '''Alpha Stigma''' went berserk.

The voice of the monster that kept tormenting him.

“…”

No, the monster that killed his mother-

“'''Alpha''', huh…”

Ryner said and looked up towards that voice.

And it was there.

The monster that he once met in his eyes.

A beast as big as Glovil’s floating body descended towards him.

Red skin in the shade of blood.

Eyes even redder than that.

Vermillion pentacles in the depths of its eyes.

Sharp fangs.

Sharp claws.

Gigantic wings.

However, those wings weren’t flapping. They were merely swaying lazily, and the beast ignored gravity as is floated down slowly.

No, the concept of gravity that governs the plane of humans might not even exist in this world.

Ferris, Kiefer and the others probably couldn’t see the monster. No, Ryner himself wouldn’t be able to see if not for the power of '''the Solver of All Equations''' in his eyes.

All they heard were voices coming from the sky.

Voices like that of gods’ descended from the sky, and humans feared.

However, Ryner looked up at '''Alpha''' with bored eyes.

Seeing that,''' Alpha''' smiled with its mouthful of teeth.

<<Ha, hahaha, ahahahaha, so you see me, so you see me, demon…so finally, you have stepped beyond the boundaries of man, just like that mad hero…>>

Ryner interrupted.

“Shut up, monster.”

<<Bold words. But what can a mere human do by gaining just a bit of power? You’re no longer protected by Artofaal. Nothing stands against my power now.>>

The beast finished, and bit into his own wings. He tore out his own teeth and sank his arms into his chest.

And gradually, the '''seal''' that had restricted the monster began to break. The restraints that his mother cast on the monster to hold him back – to prevent it from going on a rampage and killing Ryner – were being torn off.

And another monster tried to come out from the beast’s body. The beast’s chest was ripped apart and torn open,

“…”

And a giant spider with a human-like head emerged from within. Its whole body was red. A giant spider with a blood-red body. The spider opened its mouth and began devouring the body of the beast which looked like the demons in fairytales. It began devouring the '''Curse of Artofaal''' that Ryner’s mother created.

And the human-like head above its mouth looked towards Ryner.

Actually, the face didn’t have eyes, so Ryner didn’t know whether it’s staring at him or not, but it definitely turned towards him.

Ryner looked back.

At the face without eyes, a nose, a mouth or ears. It was simply an egg-shaped and blood-red head, and infinite amounts of pentacles that shone even redder appeared and disappeared before it.

And that head, with all its flickering pentacles, looked towards him. Looked down on him.

Ryner scowled.

“So that’s your true form.”

As expected, '''Alpha''' laughed. “Hahahahahahaha”. It laughed with a powerful voice that made heads spin.

And…

<<That’s right. And how would you call me? God. Demon. Devil. Hero. Monster. How would you...>>

However, Ryner extended his hand.

And with his eyes - eyes that were shining with prism tears -, he looked up at the ugly spider and muttered.

“…how would I call you? Hah. You’re just a spider, aren’t you?”

He said and moved his fingers slightly. A light appeared at his fingertip

Then he looked up.

“…the spider’s…”

And even turned his gaze towards the snake on the other side.

“And the snake’s equations analyzed. Terminating their existences…”

But stopped right there.

He saw something grasping his left arm.

It was woman’s arm.

At first, he thought that it belonged to Ferris or Kiefer.

But immediately dismissed that idea.

After all, humans shouldn’t be able to come to this unnatural world.

So, who…

Who is it…

“…”

Ryner looked towards the woman grabbing his arm.

But it wasn’t a woman.

No, it wasn’t even human.

It had a long hair and a nicely shaped body.

But it didn’t have eyes. It had eyeholes, but no eyes. Insect-like beings gushed out from its eyeholes, and it bit on Ryner’s arm with its horizontal mouth filled with teeth.

“…a '''Goddess''' huh.”

Ryner scowled and turned his gaze towards the '''Goddess'''.

“Terminating existence…”

But stopped again. He felt a great pain in his right shoulder. Something tore into him.

One after each other, his legs, back and neck were being torn into.

Ryner turned around in response.

And saw dozens of the '''Goddess’''' monsters.

Then, voices came down again.

'''Alpha’s''' voice.

Voices of the ''Goddesses’'' doubles.

<<Don’t get cocky, demon…we’ve decided you finish you off here…resistance is futile…you…all of you are going to perish here.>>

They said.

And '''Alpha''' released one vermillion pentacle from his face.

Not towards Ryner, but the ground.

The pentacle engraved itself on the earth.

And the ground twisted with red.

A hole opened from the distortion, and what looked like brown dirt gushed out. Then came the soldiers with green armor. Then the blue sky. Then the voices of humans.

Everything was being turned inside out, with the hole as the center. The alternate world was slowly transformed into the real world.

However, '''Alpha''' was still there.

An unbelievably huge spider monster, whose existence shouldn’t even be allowed in the human world, appeared.

Just by raising its leg, soldiers around the spider were blown to smithereens, before they even touched its leg.

Humans were rendered speechless before such an unusual sight.

Speechless before the appearance of a monster that looked like it came straight from a fairytale.

But the screams began immediately.

The screams of madness began immediately.

<<Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahaahahahahahahahahahahahahahaaahahahahahahhaaaaaaahahahah know fear, humans! Tremble, humans! I am God, demon, devil, hero, a monster who’ll slaughter all of you…come, scream for me!>>

'''Alpha''' roared.

It released vermillion pentacles from its face into all directions. When they hit humans, their blood boiled and exploded from within.

It was different from the power that Ryner used before. When he went berserk and released pentacles, the power within them was different.

Most likely, '''Alpha''' was merely abusing the power of '''the Solver of All Equations'''.

“…now you’re just a monster.”

Ryner groaned.

Ferris’ voice came from behind.

“W-what is that…”

Ryner didn’t turn around.

“The monster within me.”

“Why is it out here?”

“Because I’m weak. But I’ll stop it now.”

“But, such a monster…”

However, Ryner interrupted her words.

“Hey, Ferris…”

“Hmm?”

“I’ve always made you worry, and you were the one who kept protecting me, but this time, I’ll…”

He said.

“I’ll do the protecting.”

With those words, he took at step forward. His body felt incredibly heavy. The '''Goddess’''' doubles were swarming around his body and tearing into him in the alternate world, and he found it a bit hard to move.

But he ignored that and moved forward. Then he extended his hand towards '''Alpha'''.

'''Alpha''' laughed at this.

He laughed madly.

<<Hahahahahaha, hahhahahahahahaha, you can’t do it. You won’t be able to. The weakness in your heart won’t let you.>>

Ryner ignored the words that '''Alpha''' cast down, and weaved light patterns in the air with his finger.

However, the spider monster still laughed.

<< I said you can’t do it! Your power is too immense, so you can’t use it in this world. If you do, you’ll erase the entire landscape. So, you won’t use your power. That’s why I chose this place for your burial.
Because you, with your weak and fragile heart, can’t kill humans…you can only kill that monstrous snake in the alternate world. You can’t kill…>>

Someone spoke up behind him.

“…you can do it. Right, Ryner?”

Vois said.

“You are our king. If you saved us here, then you’d truly be our king, both in name and…”

But Ryner interrupted him.

He cut off Vois’ words.

“It’s not about big things like that. The spider was right. I am a weak human. Not a monster, just a fragile human. And because humans are sad creatures…because they’re weak and sad creatures, they cannot choose everything.”

He said, and remembered Sion’s face.

Sion, who was smiling as tears flowed down his cheeks in the rain.

He kept making choices.

The ones that are the hardest to make.

And in the end, he cried. He cried, and disappeared.

''But if he was really that troubled, why didn’t he talk to me?'' That’s what I thought.

''Why didn’t he tell me to save him?'' I thought.

''He said that I’m his greatest friend.''

''He said that I’m his companion.''

''Why did he heave all those burdens upon himself?''

“…”

''But, I was wrong.''

''He couldn’t have talked to me.''

''Because I..''

“…”

''I didn’t bear anything.''

''All I did was run away.''

''I selfishly proclaimed that I wanted to save everything, but all I did was run away without shouldering anything.

''That’s why Sion disappeared while crying.

''But it’s different now.

''It’ll be different from now on.

''I wanted to stand beside him – not just by talk – but truly stand beside him.

''But for that, I need to shoulder my own burdens.

''I need to move on.''

“If…if I’m not a monster, but a human…”

''I need to move on.

''Because I like Ferris.

''Because I like Kiefer.

''Because I like Toale.

''Vois…well, I wonder?

''And Milk, and Lafra, and Arua, and Kuku, and Fahl, Tyle, Toni, and Sion as well.

“Because I like humans…so…”

Ryner said and raised his hand.

He felt something on his face. Felt his own tears flowing down his cheek.

However, he still said,

“So, I’ll move on.”

And released a light from his fingertip.

A light that undoes all equations.

For an instant, '''Alpha''' looked surprised. But it really was for an instant.

Alpha was caught in the light immediately, and its very existence was erased.

But the light didn’t stop there.

It couldn’t be controlled by Ryner’s will anymore. Slowly but surely, like a pandemic, the light spread out into the world.

It expanded in front of Ryner in the shape of a fan.

And the humans touched by the light all turned into sand.

Hundreds.

Thousands.

Tens of thousands.

Hundreds of thousands.

An unbelievable amount of humans were erased by the light and turned into sand.

And the light clashed with the red light that Glovil unleashed.

By that time, almost no one was left in front of Ryner.

Glovil’s light and Ryner’s light had killed most of them.

Then, Glovil’s and Ryner’s powers negated each other and disappeared.

“…”

It seems like their powers were almost equal.

And only despair remained.

Nothing that resembled a human figure could be seen.

More than a million people were erased, but the plains merely stretched on as if nothing had happened.

The sky was clear.

Most relaxing.

Ryner looked at the sky

“…I killed…”

He began, but was cut off by Ferris.

“No! You…you just protected us!”

She shouted.

She shouted with all her might.

Ryner smiled bitterly at that.

He smiled bitterly at her kindness. Normally, she’d swing around her sword and never stop yapping about dango, but at times like this, she’d be so kind. He felt like crying.
But he won’t. Not anymore.

“Yeah…”

He merely nodded.

“Yeah, you’re right.”

He merely nodded.

And mused to himself.

He killed to protect his friends.

That’s…alright. It’s a reason that he can accept, he thought.

But it’s not something that he should do, whether he accepted it or not. It’s not something he can forgive himself for. There’s no way he can live on smiling sheepishly after killing more than a million people.

That’s why Sion cried.

And even the King of Gastark-

Even Rephael Edea must be moving forward while crying, isn’t he? Ryner thought faintly.

But nothing is going to change by just thinking about it.

Ryner closed his eyes.

And moved his consciousness into the alternate world again.

As usual, the '''Goddess’''' doubles were biting into his body.

Ryner narrowed his eyes.

“..well, that’s that. What are you going to do about it?”

He said.

And the '''Goddess’''' doubles shivered in fear.

<<…you monster…>>

They say.

But Ryner smiled sadly.

“Sorry, but I’m a human, saddeningly so.”

He said, and grabbed one of the '''Goddesses''' that was tearing into him.

“''Disappear.''”

And it was done.

All the '''Goddesses''' detached themselves from Ryner

<<Orders for retreat.>>

They said.

“Then go. But tell this to your boss – since you guys bullied Sion, I’m not going to forgive you.”

Ryner said. He raised his hands, and lowered his voice

“…tell her that I’ll come and kill her one day.”

And the '''Goddess’''' doubles hurriedly ran away from the alternate world that Ryner had created.

Ryner nodded and looked at the sky again.

The snake monster was still there.

A girl’s head emerged from its mouth and smiled. Her hair was the same shade as that of the Gastarkians.

Then

-I thought I could meet you here. Hello, Mister Demon.

She said.

Ryner replied,

“Who are you? The structure of your equation is a bit different from that of the '''Goddesses''' or '''Alpha'''…”

The girl answered:

-I am Glovil. The lover of Riphal Edea.

“Lover?”

-Yes. I am a woman sent forth for the sole purpose of crossing with him.

“…sole purpose of crossing…um, I’m not really getting it…but, you’re a monster, right?”

-Ahaha.

“Well, ‘ahaha’ doesn’t really tell me anything…ah~ geez. So, you knew you can meet me here, and what did you come for?”

Ryner asked, and the girl answered.

-I just came to see. To see whether we can kill the mad demon. Whether we can kill the mad hero. In truth, the '''Goddesses''' aren’t the enemy. The ones who mess up this world are always you two.

“…”

Ryner narrowed his eyes at her words.

He couldn’t understand what the girl was saying.

“…the ones who mess up the world are always the demon and the hero? That…”

-Don’t think too hard about it. You’re mad with love anyways, so you won’t reach the right conclusion. But…right. It’s a bit troubling. Your power is beyond my expectations…

She stopped, and looked like she had a sudden epiphany.

-Well, I’m still glad that I could meet you. I wonder, will I meet you again, or will I meet the hero next? I don’t know, but that’s it for today. I’m going back to my beloved hero’s sword. So, see you.

The girl said and returned to the snake’s mouth.

And the snake disappeared.

Ryner looked at the empty space it left behind.

“…”

Suddenly, his body lost all strength. He couldn’t even stand anymore. He fell on his knees and onto the ground.

“Ryner!?”

He vaguely heard Kiefer shouting.

Ryner opened his eyes.

And returned to the real world again.

Kiefer and Toale were trying their best to support Ryner, who was crumbling to the ground.

He looked at their faces.

“…ah, sorry. I’m just really worn out, and sorta sleepy…”

He said, and Toale smiled.

And so did Kiefer, who looked to be on the verge of tears.

“Ryner, you're always sleepy.”

She forced herself to say in a bright voice.

A voice that conveyed her feelings, that she didn’t mind what Ryner just did.

“…”

And Ryner was deep in thought.

Maybe he really isn’t a monster anymore, he thought.

Because he was loved and helped by such kind companions, and maybe, simply by being amongst them, he’d become human.

Of course, he had committed an unforgivable sin.

He can’t turn back now, for he had opened the gates of hell.

Despite all that, he realized that he was still human.

“…”

He was a weak, sad human that would kill to protect his friends, after all.

“…”

He realized that Ferris was looking at him behind Kiefer. Looking at him with a somewhat incompetent face that spoke of both her desire to come forth and her hesitance to do so.

To think that they’d want to stay at the side of a monster who just killed over a million people..such idiots.

But in the end, all humans are idiots.

Including himself, all of them are idiots, saddeningly so.

Imperfect beings that would hurt one another if they got too close, but would also die of loneliness if they weren’t at each other sides.

So, Ryner smiled.

He smiled gently at her.


“…"

And Ferris gladly returned his smile.

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>

And the battle ended.

An unusual battle in which over a million soldiers disappeared in an instant; in which a gigantic spider went on a rampage, had come to an end.

And this piece of news spread throughout the world like fire.

With an impact that far surpassed the news of Gastark defeating the Steol Empire, this piece of information made its way throughout the world.

Accompanied by rumors and highly exaggerated retellings, it was passed on from person to person.

And the entire structure of the world is threatening to change-


<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>

“……”

But the leader had realized that it would come to this.

She said that a demon was about to be born.

A sad, lonesome demon who is easily driven to tears.

She said that he was a weak being who’d die immediately if left alone.

A weak being who’d die right away if no one helped him.

Because he was too kind.


He was too kind, and he loved the hero too much-

He’d be driven mad immediately.

That’s why

“…I have to come and get you.”

He, Tiir Rumibul, whispered.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Densetsu_no_Yūsha_no_Densetsu#Volume_6_-_The_Fallen_Alpha_In_The_Battlefield|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 5 From Reminiscing To The Future|From Reminiscing To The Future]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 4

2011-02-11T05:15:05Z

Tennyo777: New page: Hey Tennyo here! Here are some of the more major questions and/or things I changed in this chapter: On P. 225: Sion responds to Lucile with "Then." Should this be "Good." or "Alright."? I...

Hey Tennyo here! Here are some of the more major questions and/or things I changed in this chapter:

On P. 225: Sion responds to Lucile with "Then." Should this be "Good." or "Alright."? I was a little confused on this.

P. 231: Last lines- Does "A stupid order along those lines." belong with the Ryner side or the Sion side? Also, I put a break in between their scenes. Since, it didn't have one, but did you mean to leave it out?

P. 234: Last line- Keifer says ".I , towards Ryner...". I wasn't to sure of the meaning of this so I changed it to '"I..." she turned toward Ryner.'. Since that's what I thought it was trying to imply. I will change it back if this is incorrect.

P. 264: Line 7- Changed "deep in concentration" to "deep in thought". Mostly because, even though it isn't technically wrong, "deep in concentration" isn't an expression that is commonly used in English. Plus, concentration mostly denotes focus, rather than mental process... if that makes sense. I changed this somewhere a little earlier in the chapter as well.

P. 272: Line 3- Ryner line ".Even not so,". I changed this to "Even if we didn't,", but I was unsure of this one as well.

P. 275: After Keifer and Ferris had responded "Yes!" and "Nope!" and Ryner is walking away there is a line that says "...Ferris and Kiefer were looking this way at him...". This is another one I was not to sure on. So I put " Ferris and Kiefer were looking strangely at him...". Or, should it be "...looking his way..."? The meaning of the original sentence doesn't come across well in English.

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 1 Afterword

2011-02-11T05:07:01Z

Tennyo777: /* Afterword */

===Afterword===


Thus, this is the new series.

In other words, there will also be first time readers.

That’s why I’ll say it. To those who are reading this afterword, I’ll say that brazenly.

“First time readers, hello. Second time and up readers, it’s been a while.”

Something like that! Things like that are not unusual right?

And at last, I’ve also said it.

After over thirty books, I’ve finally gone and said it!!

Just like an author.

Like an author right!

Having published over thirty books, I’ve wondered about declaring something like ‘just like an author’ though (LOL).

Well, enough with the ramblings, so how was “Dai Densetsu no Yuusha no Densetsu 1”?

By the way, for the benefit of those reading this for the first time, I’ll explain a little.


Those who have read the opening [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yonkoma 4-koma] should already be aware of this, this particular work is a continuation of the previous series “Densetsu no Yuusha no Densetsu 1 ~ 11”.

But, there is no need to read the previous series! 

The reason is because, after reading the 4-koma in front, it will allow you to transit smoothly to the start of this volume.

Probably! (Probably, you say!?)

Should be the case! (Should be the case, you say!?)

Frankly speaking, as I’m writing this afterword, I don’t really know how the 4-koma is progressing.

Well, how the story went will be covered and explained in the 4-koma, since, quite some time ago, when I was having a conversation with my project editor M-san,

“Since you’ve come this far to start on the second series, let’s do a summary for the first-time readers!!”

So we had quite a discussion on it. And the plan has headed towards that direction.

But yet, M-san came announcing something shocking.

“Kagami-kun, you know.”


“What is it?”

“I’ve a little ‘[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Coming_out coming out]’ relevation.”

“Eh? Coming out?”

“Yeah.”

“Is, is it that? ''The truth is that I’m gay, I like you, Kagami-kun!'' If that’s what you want to say, I completey can’t accept it, you know?”

“Ah haha ~. I’ll kill you, you know?”

“I’m relieved to hear that.”

“Well, jokes aside, anyway.”

“Anyway.”

“You know.”

“Yeah.”

“Didn’t I say to put a summary in Dai Denyuuden?”

“You sure did.”

“But, I’ve always found those ‘previous volume summary’ to be a bother to read, and have never once read them.”


“And you are making this shocking revelation just two months before the release date!!”

“I am.”

“No, even if you say that.”

“Still, is Kagami-kun the type who reads summaries?”

“No, not at all.”

“You see!!”

“Even if you say that...... then, what shall we do?”

“What shall we do indeed.”

“You didn’t even think about it!”

After going in circles, at a loss to what we should do, in the end, we still want to add in a summary that’s easy to comprehend for the readers to enjoy this volume properly. As we're caught in our own passion, the plan of summarizing each volume with one 4-koma was sprung.

Initially, there was also the idea of me writing a summary of each volume to turn it into a drawing, for making it into a picture book form, but this was what I said to that:

“No, I will read anything but picture books.”

“Say, Kagami-kun, why are you so proud in saying that?”


And then the idea of a picture book was discarded.

“Isn’t it easier to read 4-koma, and for everyone to understand the summary smoothly without boring them?”

And that’s how M-san came up with the excellent idea.

And then, with regards to making the summary story for the 4-koma,

“It’s tough to get the author himself to make a summary of his own work; so I can’t make you do it. I can’t make you do it, you know! Say, leave it to me! I will do everything ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

<span id="back_to_Ame-chan">The super capable resourceful project editor who’s as sweet as [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 1 Translator's Notes#Ame-chan|Ame-chan]], M-san, shouted to his author, and so M-san had worked hard on the 4-koma summary this time!</span>

<span id="back_to_working_hard_like_a_corpse">By the way, to talk about how hard the illustrator Toyota-san had worked, at that time, she should have been [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 1 Translator's Notes#Working hard like a corpse|working hard like a corpse]].</span>

So how was the 4-koma that was a result of all this?

Beyond tears, laughter, and being touched, it is a peerless 4-koma that can help you understand everything about the previous series!

It’s definitely an awesome piece of work, isn’t it! Ahh, what an awesome piece of work!

Right! Though I’ve yet to see it, I believe it’s definitely a stupendous piece of work!


(So to speak, I’m giving a great deal of pressure to my project editor M-san, who should be polishing up the story from hereon. (LOL))

So how was the new series that everyone had worked hard to put out?

The story starts immediately after volume 11 of Denyuuden.

Even though it starts immediately after Denyuuden, yet, it’s a completely different story.

Firstly, the concept is different, but that in itself should be enjoyable.

As everything about the situation around Ryner, Ferris, and Sion has changed; the real story starts.

What has occurred up till now was merely the prologue, so the world from this volume onwards is going to expand, and in one breath, it’s going to rapidly build up to the climax, that’s the kind of story it is.

More than ever, as I’ll work hard to let everyone enjoy the story, please continue to take care of me.

And then!

For the new readers who started with this volume, if this volume proves interesting, please do certainly try reading the previous series.


For those who have already read up till here, how about trying to re-read the previous series again?

And then, for the sake of the NEW readers as well as those who would go back to re-read the previous series! What a thing!

In line with the start of this second series, the previous series “Densetsu no Yuusha no Densetsu 1~11” will start selling with completely new covers!!

Different from all the other previously published works of Fujimi, Denyuuden gets a personal design, and on top of that, Toyota-san will draw new illustrations for every volume! (Really, thanks for your hard work, Toyota-san!)

Since, I guess this book will be lined up in bookstores during its launch date, please do go take a look at a large bookstore.

But, there will not be that many copies available, yet. So, I’m wondering whether it will be hard to get hold of a copy. If that happens, please do make an order with the bookstore, or the publishing house. If the orders accumulate it might grab the attention of Fujimi and they just might increase the number of circulating copies, making it seemingly easier to get hold of one.

By the way, I got a first-hand sample of a drawing of Ryner for this volume and it was awesomely cool!

Toyota-san must have vomitted blood as she was drawing, I think.

“What kind of work are you making me do, project editor M-san, dieeeeeeeeeeeeeee.”

She’d yelled as she drew, I guess.


By the way, at that moment, I’d also,

“What’s with this schedule? Do you want to kill me?? damnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn M!”

As I go on spewing blood.

At that point, as expected, the kind M-san who’s as sweet as Ame-chan towards authors.

With a desire to see our dead bodies, he’d say.

“Fuhihihihihihihi. Die! Die! Die! Work until you die~”

Something like this, you know ☆

Frightening.

Ah ~ seems frightening.

[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sadomasochism Despite being M-san, he’s an S.]

Well, about 70% are lies. We’re on very good terms as we work on the project. (No, it’s true, we really get along! (LOL))

So then, I guess this is enough explanation regarding this piece of work.

If you want to know more about Denyuuden, read the afterword of “Denyuuden 1”, and you’ll understand how the events of this piece of work began.


As I wrote until now, I gently took out volume 1 for a look.

As I read my own afterword when I first began this project, I was like so embarrassed that my face turned red!

That’s right! This piece of work had won the Dragon Cup award! (Did you even forget that!)

After continuing for such a long time, and garnering so much support, to be honest, I had not thought that this would happen and was surprised.

And whatever happened here and there, it’s thanks to everyone’s support that I’ve been able to carry on up till now.

Indeed, without you readers, this piece of work could not possibly have continued for so long. Rather than me creating this piece of work as an author, I’ve actually created this together with the readers. That’s why even though it’s the same old line I’ve always said, this time round, indeed, I still want to say, thank you.

I love you alllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllll! I’ve gone and said such an embarrassing thing.

That was nasty of me, since I really love everyone of you.


In truth, since this is the afterword, I really want to write something cool, and not something that sounds stupid, but still, since I think this is the most important part, ahh, as expected, it’s becoming embarrassing, so let’s forget it (LOL).

But, if there are people who, while reading my work, can forget something unpleasant or something painful even for just a moment, I’ll be glad.

Since everyone else has been supporting me, I also want to write this story for it to become a support for everyone else.

And this new series will become such a story.

A story of being able to stand up, despite how everything in the world is messed up.

It’d be good if I have written it well, though.

I’ll do my best to write it. So, thanks for the support.

And, after all that, it’s time to report on my recent situation.

The truth is, I’m currently playing around with bicycles.

Mountain bike, foldable bike, BMX and such, I’ve been modifying and practicing with them.

And then I told the project editor,


“Let me write a column on bicycles!”

And this was the Ame-chan like reply I got.

“Huh!? What about the manuscript! I’ll kill you, damn you.”

“I, I, I’m sorry.”

The path to a bicycle column is still a long way.

Further on to the next topic.

My residence and workplace are in separate places. Together with other authors, we rented a working place, and that’s where I work. This is kind of tough. Dying, dying from the writing and wanting to stop, someone beside me said:

“Damn you, what are you resting for!? In spite of me racking my brains and writing, what are you resting for!”

“That, that, that’s because you came lateeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! I’m the earliest here, you know! I’m already at my limits!”

“It has nothing to do with coming late or early. It’s about efficiency.”

At that moment, the third person who arrived awfully late,


“Good morning!”

“It’s no longer morningggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggg.”

That is how savage the place is.

Now, which of the three people is me?

The hint is that I’m always the latest. (Eh!)

Well, I’m not always like that. I also have my calm moments, during which I work hard and I almost seemingly died.

And today, I’m working hard as well. Despite pulling an all-nighter playing yesterday, I’m working hard. (No, you are working hard at that?)

But, from hereon, there will be an awesome battle in front of me. So, I guess my afterword will end around here.

By the way, as to what that awesome battle is...

“Alright. I’ve finished writing my afterword, so I’m going back for today.”

“Damn you, didn’t you just come here awhile agoooooooooooooooooooooo!?!”

That’s the battle......


Erm, well, with this and that, it’s time to part for today.

Even though it seems like I’m fooling around with this afterword, but I’m basically a corpse working hard on writing this, hoping to quickly deliver this piece of work to your hands!

And with that!

Next month, around November 20, Dai Denyuuden 2 will be launching, so please look forward to it!

On - top - of - that.

In December, a continuation of “Toriaezu Densetsu no Yuusha no Densetsu 1~11”, “Denyuuden SHOW 1” will be released. Do look after me with regards to that as well!!

And,

I just realized this as I’m making the announcements.

''Isn’tttttttttttttttttttttttt the next publication of the series coming out in March againnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn?'', I shouted as I left.

I ran away from my workplace.

Well, well. After this and that, the next time we meet shall be in next month's afterword!


See you.

<DIV ALIGN="RIGHT">Kagami Takaya</DIV>

“Alright. I’ve finished the afterword......”

“You can’t go back.”

“Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Dai Densetsu no Yuusha no Densetsu#Volume_1_-_The_Great_Escape_To_The_Undecided_Future|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Character Introduction|Volume 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 4

2011-02-09T07:25:46Z

Tennyo777: /* And Then The Balance Scales Used By The Demon */

===And Then The Balance Scales Used By The Demon===


He looked down at the bodies.

He looked down at the cruelly chopped up bodies.

Many bodies were now scattered about the hall, which was filled with a sea of blood.

Looking at that.

“............”

But, Sion said nothing.

He was now in the throne room of the castle of Roland Empire.

In other words, in this place where the head of this country presides.

Were numerous bodies scattered about, which was an unusual occurrence, but yet,

“............”

Sion --- the king of this country said nothing.

With his piercing golden eyes, in which a strong will was embedded, he merely looked down on the pile of brutally broken bodies before him.


And then.

“............”

He looked up slightly.

Into the hall.

No, rather, much further inwards, he was looking at '''something''' that was squirming.

He could not see it clearly.

The attached magical lights that were used to light up the hall were destroyed, and on top of that, rain was falling outside of the window, making it extremely dark.

In that darkness, '''something''' was squirming.

But there was no sound.

Neither was there any presence perceived.

He could only tell that something strange was squirming about.

He could also tell that it was the thing that created the pile of bodies.

No, this was not something new.

A situation where Sion had merely closed his eyes for a moment, then opened them again, and before he knew it, right before him, a pile of bodies --- a pile of bodies belonging to the guards protecting this hall appeared, with '''something''' creeping in within the same breath.


Then.

“....... again?”

Sion muttered.

He fixed a glare onto the '''something''' within that darkness.

“...... no matter how many times you try, you have no chance of winning in this land.”

He said, and then...

'''"......"'''

A voice seemed to cry out from within the darkness.

But it was too soft. Too feeble. Not quite audible.

Then Sion,

“...... I can’t hear you. But there’s no need to. Lucile.”

He said.

Lucile immediately appeared behind him. In a place which should have been empty, appeared an unusually beautiful man.


“...... ahh.”

He said.

“Kill?”

Sion nodded.

“Ahh.”

“Then, I’m going to do it.”

As Lucile said that, in the next instant, he disappeared, and moved into the darkness of that hall.

And a smile floated on his lips,

“...... there’s no use in hiding.”

He thrust a hand once into one of the bodies scattered in the hall. He gouged into the bowels of the body, and appeared to catch hold of something. Then, he forcibly pulled it out.

And a strange-looking monster was pulled out from the belly of the body.

With the face of a snake, hands of a person, wings of a bird, and legs of a spider. The skin covering its whole body from the face down, seemed to be festering from burns.

What Lucile held in his hand was the head of a monster so hideous that it could cause a nauseating feeling to well up in anyone beholding it.


“Gyu-ri-ru-e-ru-e-ru-e-ru-e!”

The monster gave off an ear-splitting howl. As it did that, the snake head stretched out and attempted to bite on Lucile’s shoulder.

However.

“Disgusting.”

Lucile brushed at it.

Just like that, the snake head disintegrated into nothingness.

But the monster’s movements did not stop; despite losing its head, it did not stop, and this time round, from its chest, which clearly appeared to be that of a spider, fangs sprung out; with that mouth it attempted to swallow Lucile.

But Lucile just smiled happily.

“...... ha, haha, hahaha. What’s that. You want to swallow me? With your level of power, you want to take me in?”

As he said that.

A different face appeared at the shoulder of that monster. It was the face of a bird, and it replied to Lucile’s query.

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 207.jpg|thumb]]

“...... don’t be too haughty. Descendant of Eris Reed. Your rampage ends here. The Goddesses’ rage has already reached their limit......”

But at that moment, the bird stopped mid-sentence.

Because Lucile had plucked off its head.

“...... the mad Goddesses, come again?”

And he crushed the bird head in his hand.

But still, the monster did not stop. The spider’s fangs came thrusting towards Lucile.

But Lucile appeared to be unconcerned.

He stretched out his hand quietly, and murmured softly.

“Let me end this farce.”

Instantly, he released his power and everything ---

Should have ended.

But at that moment.

“...... huh?”

Suddenly, Lucile’s expression changed.

A strange, small light appeared from within the spider’s mouth.


“...... darn......”

He couldn’t continue.

The light, all of a sudden, exploded from the monster’s body towards Lucile.

No...It was exploding towards Sion, who was behind him.

As he got swallowed by the light, Lucile’s body disappeared.

Just as the light continued to move to swallow Sion’s body, at that moment.

Once again, Lucile appeared in front of Sion.

In his hand, he held a dark sword. Lucile swung it. As he did that, the light was split into two parts, and on top of that, it was absorbed by the sword.

“............”

This time round, everything was really over.

Once again, darkness and silence descended upon the hall.

But Sion then.

“...... Lucile.”

He called out.


He looked at the beautiful man before him, a man who should not lose to any kind of monster, a man who should be darker than any form of darkness,

“...... wasn’t that a little bad?”

He said.

Lucile then turned around,

“No. There wasn’t any problem really.”

He was smiling.

He was smiling with his beautiful face.

But what was laughing, was merely the right side of his face.

The left side of his face...... no, his left hand, his left leg as well, the entire left side of his body was gone.

Burned off by the light released from the mouth of the spider.

Sion, with a dubious face,

“It doesn’t seem that way to me though.”

But, Lucile merely shrugged his only shoulder.

“No problem at all.”

After saying that, with his remaining right hand, he gave a knock on his own body.


The moment he did that, the remaining half of his body started regenerating. The inner flesh of his body bulged out, and in a twinkle, his body returned to his former beautiful form.

That, in itself, was disgusting.

Sion smiled wryly.

“Damn monster.”

Lucile smiled,

“Hahaha. You hate your own kind?”

In other words, he meant that Sion was a monster just like him.

But Sion did not rebuke those words. Because it was just as he said. As of now, he was the same kind as this disgusting monster --- rather, he’s in the process of becoming something more than that.

“............”

Without saying anything, Sion once again looked at the hall.

However, there was no longer any sign of that hideous monster resembling a combination of a snake, bird, and spider. It probably self-exploded.


In order to kill Lucile.

No, in order to kill Sion --- that is the '''Mad Black Hero'''.

Sion said to the Lucile who was still looking in the direction of the hall.

“But, this is actually the first time I've see you wounded in such a manner.”

On hearing that, Lucile,

“...... ahh. I let my guard down for a while. I didn’t expect the real thing would take the trouble to show up.”

As he said that, Sion opened his eyes.

“...... the real thing? You mean the '''Goddess'''?”

Lucile nodded.

“That was probably a part of Kukanohst [Goddess of Tranquility]. She sent in a part of her body by hiding it in the body of the familiar we just saw. But for her to have come all the way over such a great distance at this kind of timing, the '''Goddesses''' seem to be in a fluster......”

At that moment, suddenly.

<< Damn fools. >>


A high-pitched, an incomprehensibly high-pitched, ear-splitting woman’s voice reverberated across the room.

No, the voice probably did not reverberate across the room in reality. But, rather, that voice appeared to be reverberating acroos the world, having been delivered directly to their heads.

And then Sion,

“...... isn’t it still here?”

Lucile smiled.

“That’s right. Since I haven’t killed it yet. What I erased earlier was merely an attack of the '''Goddess'''.”

And, at that moment again.

<< Damn fools. >>

The same thing was said again. But this time round, a different meaning was embedded within those words.

More accurately, what was embedded was a magical fear.

The '''Goddess''' had embedded a power that would erode the will and destroy the minds of her enemies within that voice.

Some time ago perhaps, Sion’s sanity would have been destroyed, leaving him, fearful, and raving in madness.


So to speak, it was the voice of a god; a divine message from God.

Man could only prostrate in fear and obey.

“Well, since I’m also a monster, it has no effect on me however......”

Sion murmured, as he shifted his eyes to search for the source of the voice within the hall. But,

“...... ah, I can’t do it. I can’t find it with my eyes, Lucile.”

As he said that, Lucile had already found the fragment of the '''Goddess''' and while looking intently at a single point on the ceiling, said.

“...... what, Sion? You want to see her face?”

Sion nodded at his query.

“Yes, I’d like that. All this while, '''Goddess'''-sama has only sent her familiars here, and finally now, she has come forth herself. I have to show her proper hospitality.”

But, Lucile turned his head around,

“But if you do that, you will regret it, you know?”


He said.

Then, Sion tilted his head,

“What do you mean by that?” He asked.

And Lucile smiled a smile that was much darker, colder, and mocking than usual and said,

“Naturally I’m referring to the fact that, considering that she’s called '''Goddess''', her appearance is surprisingly unbefitting of that.”

After saying that, he lightly shook his hand in front of Sion’s eyes.

At that moment, the color of the world changed.

Darkness became darker.

Light became brighter, as much as the eyes can behold.

And within that darkness,

Within the darkness on the ceiling of the hall, where Lucile was looking up at, was a person, a woman clad in light......

A woman seemingly clad in a shining robe of feathers.

Looking at that form,


“...... ohh.”

Sion muttered without thinking.

And at her form...

Sion’s face contorted instinctively at the '''Goddess'''’s form; as her form was abnormally ugly.

Attached to the ceiling on all fours, her face had no eyes.

Sunk in blackness, within its depths, only extended a deep darkness. Occasionally, in that darkness, small bodies that looked like insects, were moving in and out in a disgusting manner.

She had no nose, and her mouth was different from that of a human, stretching across vertically instead of horizontally, and hundreds of teeth extended outwards from that mouth.

Adding to her bizarre appearance, below her grotesque head she had the same form as a human; no, her appearance had encompassed everything that’s revolting to humans.

And then, her vertically aligned mouth started opening and closing, and her voice reverberated again.

<< You worms. You worms, you worms. Why, why, why don’t you accept my, our, salvation? >>


She said in an incomprehensibly high-pitched earsplitting voice.

And then Lucile,

“See? It’s better not to see it, isn’t it?” He said.

Then Sion,

“............”

He merely shrugged his shoulders without answering. No, he had roughly expected this outcome. He had wondered about the appearance of the '''Goddess''' that had kept sending her monster minions one after another. Well, it was something that looked like that, he thought.

A book that Lucile had shown him...

After having read that book in which the light and darkness of this world were chronicled, a story in which the '''Goddesses''' appeared, it was within his expectations that they were hideous.

As an example, a story in which they appeared went like this...

<br/>

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦♦♦♦</span></center>

After living for too long, the desires of the mad '''Goddesses''' could not be stopped. They couldn’t be stopped even after they had obtained everything.

Devouring the '''light''' they created, devouring the '''darkness''' they created, devouring the '''human''' they created, even that was not enough.

They want to devour more.

They want to devour.

They want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour, want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour.


And in the end, they broke the greatest taboo.

The source of everything.

The source that gave birth to them.

They devoured the parent that gave birth to them.

Devouring their parent finally satisfied them.

And then everything ended.

Anything and everything about the world up till now ended.

Once again, it was born into a different one.

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦♦♦♦</span></center>

"But," Sion thought.

As he looked up at the fragment of the hideous '''Goddess''' on the ceiling, he said.

“But this time round...... things won’t go according to the way you all want. The ugly story that you all had created shall end here.”


Then the goddess, with the darkness embedded within her hollow eyes, looked his way and said.

<< Again. Again, a-g-a-i-n, again. Are you worms mad? Mad, m-a-d, m-a-d? Hero, my lovely hero...... deceived by ω[omega], deceived by α[alpha], deceived by the demon, are you intending to sell out this world again? >>

On hearing those words.

Sion only smiled thinly.

“So to speak, I know that there are already a number of versions of stories that are convenient to you circulating around the world......”

That’s right.

With regards to that ancient story, there were several patterns to it.

A story about a hero destroying the world.

A story about a demon destroying the world.

And a story about goddesses destroying the world.

Every one of them had some degree of authenticity, but yet, every one of them was also fudged with lies.


Even though it was not known who, or for whose sake, had created those stories but, at the very least, every one of them had a story linked to destruction.

Well, in any case......

At that moment, the voice of the '''Goddess''' reverberated again.

<< Accept our salvation. Accept our salvation. This is also for your sake. Now, accept it, accept it, and become the hero who saves the world...... >>

But Sion then,

“Shut up...... you ugly '''Goddesses'''.” He said.

Instantly, Lucile jumped.

“Jade Emperor’s tongue.”

He muttered.

He raised his right hand. But, nothing came forth from that right hand; nothing could be seen.


But, even though there shouldn’t be anything there, the ugly face of the '''Goddess''' contorted in fear, making it even uglier.

<< Jade...... Jade Emperor, you mean......? Impossible...... you, did you devour '''God Pursuing'''’s power? But that shouldn’t have been...... ω[omega]...... sword saint Eris Reed’s bloodline should not possess such a power...... >>

But, a smile floated on Lucile’s lips,

“Don’t think that I’ll always let the elderly...... the ancient gods do as they please. '''God''', '''God Pursuing''', and even '''Goddess''', I shall devour everything.”, and then he swung down his hand at the '''Goddess'''.

The '''Goddess''' could do nothing. She could only make a surprised, fearful face; her body started disappearing.

<< …... this...... my body...... is really being devoured...... what in the world are you...... >>

But the words ended then.


The '''Goddess''' disappeared and darkness returned.

After Lucile landed in the center of the pile of bodies, he turned around.

“It has ended......”

At that moment, his knees buckled to the ground. And he fell.

But to that,

“............”

As expected, Sion said nothing; since, he had seen this scene before.

During the time when he (Lucile) devoured a goddess and obtained her power. No, during the time when he devoured the power of '''God''', '''God Pursuing''', and obtained those powers, he was constantly tested.

Whether it was appropriate for him to possess those powers...

Whether it was appropriate for him to possess those powers to change the world...

Whether it was appropriate for him to rewrite the plot of that story that had continued endlessly...

He was tested, if his power was not enough, he’d die. If he lived, he would move forward.

A simple matter.


Lucile, as well as Sion, was aware of that level of danger, and moved forward.

Throwing away anything and everything.

Laughter, sorrow, bliss, happiness, friends, family, comrades, life... sacrifices which could have rendered them weeping; and they moved forward.

People might say that’s mad.

God might say that’s mad.

Goddesses might say that’s mad.

But, still, even so......

“............”

If they lived.

If they lived, they would cover this world and sunder all darkness they encompassed.

That’s why.

“............”

At that moment, Lucile got up.

“...... any problem?” Sion asked.


On hearing that, Lucile looked towards him and smiled. His smile was darker, colder, and more empty than before.

“None.”

“Then.”

Sion said and Lucile nodded.

“Ahh. Let’s continue.”

And Lucile disappeared.

Once again, Sion was alone in the hall. He looked intently at the piled up bodies and sea of blood in front of him,

“...... mad, black hero, huh......”

He muttered softly in a moaning voice that seemed to be on the verge of crying.

At that moment.

“...... Your Majesty.” He was called.

He looked up.

He looked across to the other side of the empty shells of his comrades, where a solitary man stood.


It was a man with a considerably strict, frowning face. He was slightly more than thirty years in age. Wearing a sparkling clean military uniform, he stood tall and straight.

Major Rahel Miller.

The man responsible for the '''Taboo Breaker Pursuit Squad'''.

The superior of Milk Callaud. No, the superior of that genius, Luke Stokkart; an even more capable and more intelligent man of this country.

To say that the current Roland was made by him (Miller) was not an overstatement. During the time when Sion was thinking of carrying out a revolution, he had already more or less set in place all the necessary pieces to start one. Sion merely became a gear in his plan and moved accordingly.

But, now...

Miller looked towards him with a stern, troubled face; a face that showed he witnessed something beyond his expectations and imagination.

Sion smiled at that.

“...... you want to talk?” he asked.


On hearing that, Miller nodded.

“Yes. I came here to inquire more about the details concerning the present situation of Roland......”

After saying that, he looked around the hall, he looked at the mountain of corpses, and, then, he looked at Sion.

Then, his piercing eyes once again drifted about the empty space of the hall.

Was he looking for Lucile, or was he looking for the devoured '''Goddess'''?

Sion looked intently at him and asked.

“...... so, from when did you start watching?”

On hearing that, Miller once again fixed his eyes on Sion and replied.

“From when, you say? To that question, I shall answer that I saw nothing. I cannot think of commenting on anything without the proper knowledge. That’s why today, I came here to you with a single question.” He said.


Sion then nodded.

“Then I shall change my question. What is that question, I wonder?”

On hearing that, Miller said.

Looking straight towards him.

No, even deeper than that.

With his piercing eyes, he peered straight into Sion.

“...... tell me everything, Sion Astal. Everything from the beginning.” He said with a low voice.

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>

He gave orders to the cells in his brain.

''Move. Move. Move.''

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 229.jpg|thumb]]

''Think. Think. Think.''

He desperately gave orders to the cells in his brain.

''What to do? what to do? what to do?''

''What’s the situation?''

''What are the circumstances?''

“............”

But, from the core of his brain, a different command was issued.

''Bothersome. Bothersome. Bothersome.''

''Time to sleep. Time to sleep. Time to sleep.''

Of course, the situation was such that, even if he acted sluggishly, it was tense and he was already too late for various things; and, even though he couldn’t sleep, the brain tissue of the lazy fellow was screaming.

''Yes, goodnight! Yes, goodnight! Already sluggishly sleepy. Want to go bye-bye. Want to go bye-bye in my bed, into my fluffy fluffy dreams, not wanting to wake up, and that’s it. Please take care of things, goodbye...''

<DIV ALIGN="CENTER">Ryner Lute</DIV>

Postscript.

''Please don’t look for me.''

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>


A stupid order along those lines.

“............”

''Gu'', while enduring, he stifled a yawn and looked up at the clock hanging from the wall.

By the way, it’s noon.

The fact was he’s sleepy.

As he had not slept a wink since escaping prison yesterday morning.

During the past thirty hours he was running around back and forth along the streets to investigate the situation that had befallen Roland, and finally it was time to get out of the country. He went to the appointed place but Ferris was not there, then Kiefer came back, then Ferris lost consciousness.

And, now...

Now, Ryner and gang were at Ashold dango tea-house.

He was supposed to meet up with Ferris at eight-thirty in the morning and cross the boundaries at noon, leaving Roland, entering Nelpha, but yet.

“............”

Without saying anything, Ryner looked at the peerless beauty eating dango in front of him.


It seemed like she was already free from worries as she continued to dig into her dango.

“............”

And following that, he looked at the person beside her, her sister, who was also eating dango. The two of them were eating dango in a care free manner. As he looked at the number of discarded sticks, he wondered, ''who is going to pay for all that?''. He seemed to shake in fear, ''Well, when that happens, there’s always the desperation move ‘eat-and-run’. So, I’ll not think about that for now''.

“............”

And on top of that, beside him, his red-haired childhood friend sat.

She was also eating dango. As she commented on how delicious it was, Ferris’s eyes widened,

“Ohh!! You can tell the taste!?”

As she said that, Kiefer responded with a somewhat pressured look,

“Eh, yeah, erm...... yes. I thought that this is something different from other dango......”

“You can tell that much!?”

Ferris shouted,

“Fohfohbabakaludo!” 


Iris, with her mouth stuffed with dango, shouted some incantation-like words.

“...... er, erm, yeah. Probably......” Kiefer replied.

“Oyaji! She’s a sharp one! Bring in another thirty sticks!”

“Thirty ~ sticks!”

“Ehhhh, thirty sticks!? No, well, er, eating only dango......”

Instantly, Ferris and Iris had a shocked look on their faces,

“Kid-, kidding, kidding...... I really want to eat dango you know......”

“Right!”

“Fohloh!” 

Ryner gave a sidelong glance at Kiefer who was playfully tossed around by the troublesome sisters, fought his sleepiness, and continued to think.

So to speak, the fact was that there was really no time to slug around like this.

Yet, He and Kiefer listened to Ferris's story while eating dango.

''Firstly, with regards to Kiefer, ahh ~, what’s that again. Erm, the reason why she came back......''

At that moment, Ryner remembered her words earlier in the room. With her entire face red, Kiefer,


''“...... erm, I came back...... to meet Ryner......”''

''Woah! Woah! Woah! Wait, stop remembering it.''

''Well, anyway, the reason she came back is something along those lines, eh ---, it’s troublesome to deal with it so let’s leave it at that. Yup. Then again, if that’s the real reason why she came back, then she won’t enter the current Roland anyway.''

''Erm, what about Sion, who’s also her childhood friend?''

“............”

Ryner looked across the pile of thirty dango sticks, that were stacked on the table, at the half obscured face of Kiefer and asked,

“You know, Kiefer...”

“Hn?”

“Do you want to meet Sion......”

On hearing that, she looked a little sad and shook her head.

“...... erm, I do want to meet him, but...... But, it’s not like I came back to see Sion. I..." she turned toward Ryner.


But at that moment, Ryner panicked.

“Right, okayyy, I got it! You don’t really want to meet Sion?”

“Yeah. After talking to Ryner, in the current situation, even if I were to meet him......”

On hearing that, Ryner nodded.

“I think so too.”

And then he returned to his thoughts again.

That’s right.

''Even if Kiefer were to meet the Sion now, she would be disappointed, I guess. At any rate, he...... the current Sion even refused to meet Ferris, who had been part his everyday company not long ago.''

''Even if Kiefer were to head towards the castle now, it would be strange if he actually grants her an audience.''

As he was thinking, Kiefer......

At that moment, as if she had completely seen through his thoughts, said,

“...... I’ll go together with you.”

“Eh?”


“Ryner, you are leaving Roland, aren’t you? Then, let me go with you. It’s for this reason I......”

Just as she was about to make another declaration,

“Oi, woman! If you don’t hurry and eat up, the most tasty instant will escape from the dango, you know!”

Ferris raised her voice all of a sudden.

On hearing that, Ryner looked in her direction and met her eyes. As always, she wore an expressionless face. Rather, it was even more expressionless than usual.

''Rather, what is this? Isn’t this the same look as when I first met her?''

''Eh, what’s with her?''

“...... are you angry?”

On hearing Ryner’s words, Ferris tilted her head.

“Hn? What are you talking about?”

“No, I thought your face was a little expressionless.”

“I always have that face.”

“Is that so?”

“Yeah.”


“Really?”

“Uh-huh.”

“Then it’s fine I guess.”

“It’s fine.”

As she said that, Ferris started eating her dango again. ''Somehow, it felt different than usual. If it were as usual, she would start an extremely bothersome moronic story...... ah wait, was she always this quiet whenever she eats dango?''

''Was she?''

“............”

As he was pondering about all those things, he stopped, remembering that this wasn’t the time to do that, and returned to his original thoughts.

At that moment, he noticed that beside him Kiefer had a troubled nervous expression.

“...... what’s up?”

As he asked, she shook her head quickly.

“Not-, nothing.”

“Ah, is it because you’re at a loss for not being able to stop eating dango? Don’t worry about it too much. If you play along with Ferris, you will never have enough lives for that, you know?”


As he said that, Kiefer once again had that troubled look, and she looked nervously at Ferris, than turned to Ryner,

“...... erm.”

She uttered. But, well, whatever for now.

Ryner proceeded with his own thoughts again.

In any case, the thing on the top of the list that he had to think about now was the matter regarding the attack on Ferris.

Clearly speaking, she’s strong. He wouldn’t be able to predict the outcome of a serious one-on-one fight between him and her, that’s how strong she is; that strength put her in the top ranks of Roland.

Even if several members of those mage knights, officially known as the strongest unit of the country, were to be assembled, they would be no match for her.

On top of that, if she was running away instead of fighting, even if say Iris was taken hostage, she was capable of retrieving her and escaping --- well, then again, even with a squad of mage knights as her opponents, she could still triumph over them.


But yet, there was a person who could single-handedly take her on.

No, according to Ferris she was almost killed, it seemed. Just a while ago she was in a situation where both her arms and legs were torn, and she could only wait for death to claim her.

“............”

On recalling that.

On recalling that story.

Even now Ryner felt like shivering. If she had actually died...

If she were to disappear, and not be eating dango in front of him now.

''What should I do?''

He felt like shivering in fear.

He wanted to save Sion. That’s what he had decided and consequently embarked on a journey.

But the pursuer sent out by that same Sion almost killed Ferris.

No, whether that was something undertaken as an order from Sion was still not clear. But, at the very least, a subordinate of Sion almost killed Ferris.

In response to that thought.

“............”


In response to that thought, Ryner had a ‘you-got-me’ look as he grimaced. He felt a little afraid.

The reason was because what happened this time round might happen again in future.

Since he had decided to move forward from hereon.

Since he had decided to move forward from hereon to save Sion.

And in the course of that, any sacrifices incurred along the way would be his responsibility.

That was...

A realization that hit him pretty early on in the course of his journey.

A realization that hit him at the expense of his most important partner’s life.

''If Ferris hadn’t come and save me. If she’s not leaving the country with me. If she’s not saving Sion with me.''

No, even not for those reasons. If Ryner hadn't decided that they should act separately, she wouldn't have been almost killed.

This time round it was coincidental that her brother, Lucile Eris, had appeared to save her, it seemed, but they wouldn’t continue to be so lucky the second, or third, time again. There wouldn’t be a next time, perhaps.

If there’s a next time, Ferris would be killed and he might not be able to see her stupidly eating dango like this in front of him again.


“............”

No, not just Ferris... Iris, Kiefer, Arua, Kuku as well, and also any new comrades who would be joining Ryner’s company from hereon as he moved forward.

If he made a mistake, they might be killed.

By Sion.

By Roland.

He realized just a moment ago.

While he was listening to Ferris’s story as they were eating dango, Ryner showed a seemingly normal, ‘everything-is-fine’, sleepy looking face.

“............”

But the truth was totally different.

He wanted to shout out involuntarily from the fear that he had felt arising from inside of him.

He thought that he had already made a seriously determined decision, but he was still a little naive.

This was the path he had sought to walk.

Against Sion.


The path of making the man who sought to become the supreme ruler of the southern continent his enemy.

Sion was already committed to that.

He remembered that day when Sion was weeping and had pulled out a knife in spite of that.

Even though he (Sion) was really a gentle person.

Even though he (Sion) was more innocent than anyone else.

But yet, that was the face of Sion, who was determined to move forward, that he recalled seeing.

Such heavy burdens he shouldered as he walked.

Ryner was fed up with it; he was fed up with himself who had his hands full just trying to escape.

“...... he was in pain all this while.”

But, Sion was always smiling. Sometimes he did put on a tired face, a face that was on the verge of crying, but in the end, he would be smiling.

Even though he was in such pain that he could die; even though he was in such despair as he smiled.

“............”

Through the earlier incident, he understood.

Ferris was attacked and almost killed, and the one who attacked her was Froaude.



Miran Froaude.

Descendant of the holy knight Halford Miran.

But, he (Froaude) was too dark to be called a holy knight. He was a killer demon who obliterated anything that stood in the way of his lord, his supreme ruler.

Clearly speaking, he was the worst. He (Ryner) had always thought that the king who had him (Froaude) in his employment would be the worst.

And then Froaude said.

With a look full of contempt for Ryner, he said.

Those words... Ryner recalled those words he said.

''“Humans are animals who struggle and fight to survive. To eat, to protect their pride, to lead better lives, to protect their loved ones, and also to save themselves from getting killed by someone else...... humans struggle and fight.''

''To have no sacrifices, to have everyone smiling as they live...... that’s bullshit. Such a world doesn’t exist. The world is not as naive a place as you think.”''

That was what Froaude said.


''The world is not as naive a place as you think.''

But those words.

But whose words were those?

Who the hell was the one driven up to a corner, despaired with the world, and still kept on moving forward?

“............”

Ryner recalled. He recalled the first time he met Froaude.

It was at the house where the children of the first prince of Nelpa and his commoner mistress were putting up at, Toale’s house.

He (Froaude) appeared to kill Toale, who was of royal blood and highly regarded by the populace.

But that was a long time ago.

During the time when Sion became king, Ryner was released from prison, and just started on a journey with Ferris, it was during then.

In other words, since then, that detestable Froaude was already working for Sion.

Since then, Sion had already started bearing the darkness within his heart and had not shown it to Ryner.


That was definitely.

“............”

That was definitely incredibly painful, he thought. Well,

“...... it’s too late to notice it only now.”

Ryner said stupidly as he looked out the window of the tea-house.

But that window was not facing south, an unusual thing, but instead was facing north, a place where Sion was not at.

That direction was not where Roland was, but instead where Imperial Nelpha should be.

Ryner looked intently outside the window. The rain appeared to have softened considerably compared to that of morning. Unexpectedly, after killing time in this tea-house, this might be a good time to leave the country.

Crossing the borders in that rain would indeed prove bothersome, and if they start now, by the time they cross the borders, the sun would have set. Meanwhile, the rain would probably continue to fall at this intensity.

A rainy twilight.


It was a convenient time to slip past the border guards with the reduced visibility.

And well, after crossing the borders and entering Nelpha, what should they do next?

“............”

At that moment, he recalled the current situation of Imperial Nelpha which Luke had shown him earlier this morning.

Well, the main points of the situation are as follows.

Roland, in this war of attrition, was carrying out large-scale massacres as a show to destroy the fighting spirit of the other countries.

If Roland failed, it would be taken lightly by the other countries, and as a country that had broken an alliance, Roland would have to stand against a coalition composed of the other countries in the southern continent.

That’s why Roland had to, through the large-scale massacres, completely crush Imperial Nelpha, in order to minimize the loss of lives in the war.

Once Nelpha’s massacres were shown to the rest of the world, the other countries, having their desire to fight crushed, would surrender without fighting, well, those were Roland’s real intentions.

And, in order to achieve all that, Roland will kill off all the royalty of Nelpha, and despite displaying that to the other countries, it’s telling them that if they were to surrender now their royalty will be spared and welcomed into the ranks of Roland nobility, that’s the strategy.


With that strategy, if all went well with killing off Nelpha’s royalty, and displaying the might of Roland, everything will go well after that. That was the power that Roland held, as the greatest nation in the southern continent.

Even if Roland were to attack head on without resorting to any such means, Sion would still be able to subjugate the entire southern continent, but that will probably take up a lot of time.

Moreover, what he wanted was to achieve that goal in the shortest amount of time, with the least amount of sacrifices.

Well, so as to speak, that was how it was with Roland’s situation.

On the other hand, what was happening in Imperial Nelpha?

As Ryner pondered, he grimaced involuntarily.

“............”

Nelpha was currently in the worst possible scenario.

Firstly, the only person who could end this war, Gread Nelphi,

''”By offering my head and the imprisonment of my son, Prince Starnel...... in exchange for that offer, will you stop massacring Nelpha’s people?”''

That was the offer he had decided to present to Roland, but his stupid son Prince Starnel,

''”I don’t care what happens to the country! I don’t want to be captured by Roland.”''


And with that, he killed King Gread Nelphi.

With this, Roland could no longer achieve the outcome of ending the war with a minimum loss of lives.

However, the stupidity of the Prince Starnel did not end here.

Starnel ordered ten thousand soldiers to repel Roland’s army that was advancing northwards, and on top of that, he took command of the remaining troops, and started massacring and looting the populace from within Nelpha. After looting, he seemed intent on escaping to some place.

That’s why it was the worst possible scenario.

With this, Nelpha no longer had anyone who could officially declare a surrender to Roland.

In other words, in order to put on their original show to the other countries, Roland would have to decimate the ten thousand abandoned troops, and furthermore, before reaching Starnel’s personally led army, they had to completely raze the streets they would pass through, and finally finish off the remaining troops which Starnel, who had no intention of surrendering, had taken over in a bid to save himself.

With this, even more losses would be incurred than if they were to just fight a head-on war.

However, things were already heading towards that bothersome direction.


But, at this juncture, in this worst case scenario, a ray of hope appeared.

That was Toale.

The son of the stupid Prince Starnel and his commoner mistress, who had helped the bewildered Ryner and Ferris by giving them access to the library and putting them up at his house, that kind, good kid loved by the people of Nelpha. Toale Nelphi had stopped the ten thousand abandoned troops from engaging Roland, and taken command of them.

That was the best of the best news to Roland.

With this turn of events, the possibility of Roland achieving its original goal of minimizing the loss of lives, appeared once more.

It was highly likely that the subsequent development became as follows, Toale,

''”If I surrender, will you let the ten thousand troops and people off?”''

That would probably be his offer but of course Roland would reject that.

''You are not Nelpha’s king, correct? If you want to save the ten thousand soldiers, go take the throne from the current Nelpha king, from that stupid prince.''

''We’ll accept your surrender once you’ve done that.''

And of course, in order to finish the show to the other countries, Roland would then execute Toale, the Nelpha king.


This series of developments were probably unfolding as of now.

So to speak, taking Toale’s personality into consideration, this line of development would definitely happen.

Doing his best and sacrificing his own life in exchange for that of the people and soldiers, that might even please him.

He was that kind of people-loving idiot.

Ryner folded his arms.

Well, that being the case, in the current Imperial Nelpha, Toale Nelphi’s great battle was just beginning.

That would be really some unreasonably great battle.

Toale’s ten thousand troops will clash with the sixty-eight thousand troops led by stupid Prince Starnel.

And even if Starnel’s forces, which were about seven times larger, were miraculously defeated and the throne was taken, Toale would immediately surrender to Roland next.

Then, with a smiling face, he would be executed.

That miracle, so to speak...

Was sacrificing himself.


This worst case fate was an irony in itself for such a man of righteousness.

With regards to that,

“............”

If Ryner were to head towards Nelpha; there was only one thing to be done.

To save Toale, and defeat the stupid prince. On top of that, surrendering Nelpha to Roland and presenting Roland in a good light for now.

But, he wouldn’t let Toale die.

He had to, at the same time, accomplish all that with the least amount of lives lost.

By a method in which nobody would get hurt.

“............”

''Geez, isn’t this damn difficult?''

Ryner frowned to himself.

Ever since he read the documents regarding Nelpha which Luke handed him this morning, on top of saving Nelpha, he had been thinking about how to save Toale, but somehow, he just couldn’t come up with a good idea.


No, to say that he couldn’t come up with any ideas at all would be a lie.

He had thought of several.

But with those methods,

“............”

The number of sacrifices would not be zero.

No, it’s not about whether the number of sacrifices could be brought down to zero or not.

After all, this was a war.

If Ryner made a mistake, an unbelievably large number of lives would be lost. Even if he did not make a mistake, the number of life losses that he had to bear was not insignificant as well.

That was what Sion had had to bear.

He had to bear them all alone.

''So, what am I to do?''

“............”

''What I am supposed to do?''

“............ shit.”


Ryner muttered.

''Shit, shit, shit'', he groaned silently.

To fight the Roland army led by the red-haired monster Claugh Klom.

To fight the close to seventy thousand troops led by the stupid Prince Starnel.

To feign ignorance at everything and take Toale away and escape.

Whichever way it was, it wasn’t good enough. Lots of people would die.

That’s why Ryner gave the order.

While groaning ''shit, shit, shit'', he ordered his non-working brain.

The brain which did nothing and continued to slug until things had turn into such a stupid situation.

While saying ''bothersome bothersome'', in the end, it had come to such a worst case situation that he was driven to a corner and had to give orders to his own brain.

''Move move move''.

''Think think think''.

What in the world could he do to have a breakthrough?

What could he do to create a good outcome?

The balance moved. The balance in his head moved. On the plates hanging from each side of the balancing scale, were the lives of people.


The side with many lives, and the side with not too few lives.

If we were talking about sacrifices, of course the less the better. Therefore, the plate which was heavier would be discarded.

“............”

That should have been the case, but the balance in Ryner’s head was not moving. Both the plate with many lives and the plate with not too few lives were equally heavy.

The balance was in equilibrium.

That’s why he couldn’t choose.

''Shit'', he groaned again.

As he did that, his brain said.

''Weakling. You weakling. Just kill and move forward. The sacrifices can’t be helped, can they?''

''That’s right'', he thought. He’s not a magician who could create any kind of miracle. If it can’t be done, it can’t be done.

But, still, if there’s some way......

As he started thinking again, his brain starting talking again.


''It’s useless it’s useless. Stop thinking about such bothersome things, won’t you? It’s useless. Don’t think that your arrogance can save everyone. The world is not as naive as you think. Let it go, people will die, just quickly move forward.''

''But.''

''No buts. As you are fretting here, people are dying. Look at the reality. Didn’t you always refuse to look at it and just keep on running away. Now, take a look. Take a good look. Take a look at the scenery that Sion has seen. Take a good look at the scenery of despair that he has seen, and make your choice.''

''Without running away, make you choice properly, and take responsibility.''

''Get on with the killing and move forward.''

''Now, which one will you choose?''

“............”

''Now, which plate of lives on the balance will you sacrifice?''

“............”

''Now.''

''Now, decide quickly.''


“............”

In response to that voice.

But.

“...... shut up.”

That’s what Ryner answered.

In response to that voice which was born from his own weakness, that’s what he answered.

And he looked up.

As he did that, he saw Ferris, Iris, and Kiefer.

After being told to shut up, all three of them were looking at Ryner’s face with a look of surprise on their faces.

Kiefer said.

“Eh. Ah. I’m sorry. Was I too noisy? Ryner has a lot to think about, isn’t it?”

Following that, Iris said.

“Eh --- --- --- --- was I not quiet throughout the whole time? Right? Nee-sama?”

Moving on to the last person, Ferris said.

“............”

No, as expected, she said nothing.


She just stood up without saying anything, looking straight at Ryner. With her blue pupils, she gazed intently into Ryber’s eyes. As she looked at him, she lifted the chair that she was sitting on.

And then.

“...... saying 'shut up' to my face. What do you mean by thatttttttttttt!”

The chair flew.

It came flying so fast that it disappeared from sight momentarily.

“It can’t be.”

As he said that, Ryner promptly attempted to dodge, but his reaction speed just after he broke out of his deep thoughts,

“I won’t make it...... gyaaaaaaaaaaaa.”

It smacked into his face.

The corner of the chair went right into his face, setting off an intense pain, and his body flew backwards.

He fell onto the ground. He clutched his face. The pain invaded his whole face. Just as the pain subsided slightly, he looked up, ''Damn you, what the hell are you doing'', he wanted to say.

But!


“...... eh? You’re not serious right?”

Ryner uttered without thinking, forgetting what he originally wanted to say.

Because right before his eyes.

Ferris further went on to stand on top of the table and jumped. She jumped towards here. She lifted her foot backwards. And adopted a kicking stance, aiming at Ryner’s face.

“Wait, wait, wait, wait a minute, erm, it’s my bad, you don’t need to go to such an extent really......”

He said, but.

His words stopped.

The reason was because Ferris was not wearing her usual armor. She was wearing a strangely cute one-piece dress, with a short skirt portion, ''with that, wasn’t it difficult to move in?'' In that short moment, Ryner was concerned about that.

She raised her foot backwards.

Raising it backwards to the fullest, and revealing the inside of her skirt......

“Oi, it’d really be bad if you keep that on. The inside of your skirt is completely visible......”

As he spoke those words, it was already too late. She launched her kick.


The face again.

The face again.

“Argh!?”

As he shouted, Ryner flew. He spun in the air.

Even as he was done in in this manner, the close-up view was indeed magnificent,

“Ry, Rynerrrrr!?”

Kiefer screamed in anguish.

“Kyaaaaa.”

Iris screamed in anguish...... no. It was clearly a squeal of total delight.

Well, in any case, under the gaze of the three girls, Ryner flew. His head shattered the window. His upper torso passed through. It was still raining moderately heavy outside and his head was drenched immediately.

This time round, he was definitely going to say, ''Damn, Ferris, what are you up to! You’ve gone too far! I ain’t forgiving you today, I’m so going to kill you'', he intended to shout out but.

“............”

He gave up.

Since the rain brought cold relief to his face which was burning from the pain. Since the rain cleared his senses after having gone without sleep for the entire night.


With that, he looked at the sky of Roland.

Despite that it was already noon, he looked up at the sunless sky.

As if it was trying to mimic the feelings of a particular someone, the rain continued falling.

And then.

“Now.”

He thought.

''Now, what should I do, let’s get back thinking.''

''Sion, while weeping, had decided to make the sacrifices and move forward.''

''But, what about me?''

''In the end, I’m taking the same path......''

At that moment, all of a sudden.

“...... has your head cooled? Ryner.”

He was told.

Ryner looked up. He propped himself up and looked into the room.

As he did that, he saw Ferris, with her usual emotionless expression, looking towards here.


“...... eh?”

As he asked, she said.

“...... I’m asking you whether your head has cooled. Jeez, for someone without any brain matter, you had that look of concentration, worrying about something...... think about the feelings of those around you!”

She yelled angrily.

On hearing that, Ryner, with a look of surprise.

“Eh? Me? Was I so deep in concentration?”

Ferris nodded.

“You were.”

“Seriously ~”

“Damn you! You don’t believe my words......”

“Ugh, why are you drawing your sword......”

But she didn’t stop.

With her sword drawn, she rushed forward.

“Wah, wah, wah.”

Ryner wanted to run away, but he was too slow.


She smashed the sword into Ryner.

“Gyaaa.”

As he shouted, his whole body flew out of the window.

But her violence did not end here. She jumped out of the window as well and grabbed hold of Ryner’s head. With that, she dragged him across the ground and ran for a while.

As the ground was wet from the rain, it was not really painful to be dragged across, but the occasional stones that he brushed across grazed him.

“Gah, painful. It’s painful, Ferris. Wait, I’m asking you to stop...... aren’t you going too far?”

He called out, and on hearing that.

“............”

She finally stopped.

Grabbing his neck in a strangling fashion, she pushed him against the ground.

He looked up at her.

He looked up at her golden hair, which had already been dried after all this while but was now soaking wet again, then he looked at her face.


Looking at that face.

“............”

Ryner frowned involuntarily.

Because he saw a face which could not described as expressionless.

Just now, inside the tea-house, for some reason, Ferris had an even more expressionless look, with no tinge of emotions, than the old days.

On top of him, with his neck held down by her, the face he saw now could not be described as expressionless.

So as to speak.

“............”

She now had a face that was on the verge of crying.

While pressing him down in a strangling fashion, she looked down at Ryner with a face that was on the verge of crying.

That’s why, on seeing that, Ryner frowned involuntarily.

And then he asked. In a half-joking manner, with a light tone, he asked.

“...... could it be that I’m the cause of that face you’re making now?”


“............”

Wit her face that was on the verge of crying, but yet, with a glowering face, she held back her tears and looked intently towards here, and nodded sharply.

Ryner, holding his gaze on her,

“...... was it because of Kiefer?”

However, she quickly shook her head.

“Then.”

Ryner said.

“...... then, was it because the brainless me was making a face that was deep in concentration?”

She did not reply.

She only stared at Ryner.

And he asked.

“...... what kind of face was I making?”

Then she said softly.

A single sentence.

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 265.jpg|thumb]]

Just one sentence, she murmured.

“...... a face like Sion’s.”

She glowered as she said that. She was really on the verge of crying.

In other words, it was that.

She was once again unsettled.

Because Ryner made the same face as Sion. Not consulting with anyone, merely bearing everything alone, moving forward, that same face.

And then, Sion disappeared. All of a sudden, he became mad, weeping sorrowfully, he disappeared.

And on top of that, Ryner also disappeared. Captured by Sion and imprisoned, he disappeared before Ferris.

All alone, she shivered in fear.

Despite knowing that.

Just yesterday morning, she found Ryner in his cell and was crying, despite having seen that scene before him, he still didn’t get it.

There were so many friends around him, who worried about him, there was no real need to bear everything by himself.

He didn’t have to bear all the responsibility from hereon all by himself, that was something he didn’t understand promptly.


The very same thing.

“............”

Even though it was the very same thing that Sion didn’t understand.

If he’s troubled, he could consult with the rest.

Before being driven to the wall, he could have consulted with the rest, even though that was the very same thing Ryner had thought of Sion,

“............”

She was on the verge of crying.

Even though Ferris was someone who would be so happy that she could rise up to heaven just from eating dango, she was on the verge of crying at a dango shop.

He was stupidly being fed up all by himself.

''From hereon, these people will be with me as I move forward, yet I was fretting by myself, being fed up with things.''

''It’s just as what she said.''

''Just as what she said, I’m a brainless guy indeed.''


''Without understanding anything all that, who can I save?''

Ryner looked up at Ferris.

With a cornered face, he looked up at her.

The he said.

“...... you know, Ferris.”

“What.”

“I had been thinking about a lot of things, can I talk about them?”

On hearing that.

On hearing that, Ferris returned to her expressionless face.

But embedded within that expressionless face, was a tinge of emotion which Ryner once again was able to decipher. It was not the same face she had a while ago.

Her face was displaying a proper emotion.

A somewhat satisfied, somewhat pleased face.

“Talk about them? With me?”

“Yeah.”


As Ryner acknowledged, she seemed to be even more pleased.

“Won’t do. You’re dying here.”

She tightened her grip on his neck,

“Ehhhhhh, wait...... gyaaaaa.”

In the end, the same development unfolded.

Just before he really die, he broke free from that position,

“You, you, you’re seriously killing me!!”

“Of course.”

“Ugh, as I’ve always said, at that juncture, you’re supposed to dispute that!”

It became the usual antic.

And Ryner, in response to that,

“...... ha, haha.”

He started laughing by himself.

“What’s so funny?”

Even as she said that, he continued laughing for a while, and then he looked up at the sky again.


The rain was still heavy. Though not as heavy as this morning. With that strong wind blowing, those large clouds would be blown away, and it would probably stop.

At that moment, he noticed that the wind was blowing northwards,

“Oi oi, even though we are heading into Nelpha, yet it’s also raining in Nelpha.”

He said wearily.

But, even so, it was fine. Things would definitely work out somehow.

He thought.

The reason was because he’s not going to run away.

“............”

Because he had friends.

Because he was not alone, and he’s not running away.

Ryner looked at Ferris.

Then he turned towards the tea-house. Kiefer, with an umbrella in her hand, was about to rush towards here, but beside her, with a look of delight, Iris dashed out into the rain.

“Ah, ah, Iris-chan, if you don’t take an umbrella, you’re going to catch a cold!”

Kiefer chased after her frantically.


Looking intently at that, Ryner said (to Ferris).

“Even if I have an umbrella now, thanks to you, I might catch a cold. My clothes are all drenched.”

As he said that, he looked at his shirt and pants that he borrowed from the tea-house.

On hearing that, Ferris suddenly seemed to remember something important, with a ‘you just reminded me’ face,

“Ah! I forgot!”

“Huh? What?”

“Right! I’ve forgotten all about it after being attacked en route, but I’ve prepared some clothes for you......”

She was interrupted.

“Denied!”

Ryner said.

“Hm?”

She looked here with a look of displeasure.

In response to that, Ryner scowled,

“You did it eh? The knapsack that Iris was carrying had a pair of pants with a mouse embroidered at the crotch area, and other than that, it was completely naked-looking, and with the shirt that hides only the navel, making a complete stupid set of clothes, eh?”


As he said that, she nodded her head sharply.

“Orhh, you saw that? So, given that you are going full speed on the pathway to hentai-dom, naturally, underneath those pants you are wearing, you can put on those hentai......”

“I’m not wearing that! Stop talking about foolish things. Let’s get inside? We’d seriously catch a cold. Even not so, there’s no reason for us to stay here. Let’s get back inside the tea-house and get changed, and we’ll set off immediately. Just a moment ago...... a pretty good idea just came to me.”

Ryner said.

And then, he once again, looked through the veil of rain towards the lands in the north.

After passing through the highway, and crossing the borders and entering Imperial Nelpha, there would only be bothersome things to deal with.

But even so, he might actually have arrived at a solution that could solve everything.

It was in the instant when he was smashed by Ferris’s sword.

In the instant when his sleepy head was bashed.

“...... am I a masochist?” 


A good idea which made him think of making a comeback at himself.

A way to fight the Roland army led by the red hair monster Claugh Klom.

A way to fight the close to seventy thousand troops led by stupid Prince Starnel.

A way to feign ignorance at everything and save Toale.

Now, where should he start?

“............”

At that moment, Kiefer finally came up to them.

She sheltered the drenched Ryner and Ferris with an umbrella.

For some reason, she had a slightly sulking face.

“Geez, jumping out here with all this rain, did the two of you have some kind of secret conversation~?”

On hearing that, he smiled.

He looked at Kiefer, then at Ferris.

“...... nothing secretive. I’ll tell you all everything. I’ll no longer bear everything all by myself and tell you all everything. Everything about the superrrrrrrrrr bothersome strategy I have to execute in Nelpha. That’s why, with me......”

But what he was about to say was something that was kind of embarrassing, so he averted his eyes from them. He looked again in the direction of Nelpha.


Then he told them straight.

To the two of them.

To his first comrades who would follow this cowardly, languid guy who makes lots of mistakes.

“...... will you all follow me?”

As he said that, the two of them answered at the same time.

Speaking at the same time.

With a truly unwavering, strong voice.

“Yeah!”

“Nope!”

“............”

''Ehhhh? No, erm...... just now, I heard a ‘nope’?''

''No, well, suddenly speaking together at the same time, can’t really expect it to be in unison.''

But.

“...... well, shall we go?”


Ryner smiled wryly as he turned around.

As he did that, Ferris and Kiefer were looking strangely at him. Behind them, Iris was rolling on the rain-soaked ground. 

They were his first comrades.

The enemy was the Hero King with the strongest army in the southern continent and the seventy thousand soldiers led by the stupid prince of Nelpha.

On the other hand, the group here was comprised of a sluggish guy and three girls.

To anyone seeing this, it seemed like they have no chance of winning at all. Others would probably call them idiots and fools.

But for him...

For him,

“...... it’s enough.”

Ryner murmured and smiled faintly.

And he did think so. For them to follow him like this, not on the orders of Sion or anyone else, it was really an incredible thing.

There were people who believed in him and thus following him.


If so.

If that’s the case, then without any fear or thought of running away, he could move forward, couldn’t he?

“............”

Once again, he looked at the sky. He looked up at the sky from which rain continued to fall. And then towards the south where Sion was at. And then towards the north where the red hair monster, the stupid prince, and Toale were at.

After looking at all that, he looked at the faces of his comrades again, then said.

“...... well, let’s do it.”

With a clear voice.

“Firstly, to start off, let’s clean up the mess in Nelpha.”

That was what he declared.

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>

Several days later.

Deep into the night.

At a Roland camp erected within Imperial Nelpha.

A short distance away from that, on a hill, was Claugh Klom ---


The black hand death god was standing there alone.

With stern eyes, he surveyed Nelpha’s scenery.

“............”

Even though it was already late into the night, bright reddish lights were shining from the townscape. But there was no longer anyone there. Earlier at dusk, the Roland army led by Claugh had arrived here, destroying and setting everything on fire, razing all in sight.

Only ruins lay there.

Even though the magical fires were still burning in the remaining houses, giving them a red shine, before long, that too would disappear.

And after that, the only things remaining would be corpses, ruins, and despair.

Despite seeing all that.

“............”

''I’m already more or less used to this'', he thought.

It had been a few weeks since he entered Nelpha.

All he saw were such devastating scenes. These were devastating scenes which he knew well.

Scenes of war.


Killing people. Killing people. Killing people. Blood spewing, screams booming, but yet, he went on killing people, endlessly.

He had heard someone asking for help.

He had heard someone cursing him.

He had heard cries of vengeance.

And in response to all that, Claugh,

“............”

He killed.

He killed without any hesitation.

But the war did not end.

The war did not end.

It should not have come to this, according to their initial expectations.

They had expected Nelpha to completely surrender much earlier. The people should have been saved after the deaths of the royalty of Nelpha. And thereafter, they also should have been able to avoid fighting the other countries.

But that did not come to pass.

A number of problems came up, and in the end, that did not come to pass.


What would Sion think of that, he thought for an instant. He, who wanted to move forward with the least number of sacrifices, would probably be greatly hurt by this never ending war.

And then Claugh thought it was a good thing that he had come here. It’s a good thing that such unpleasant work was not carried out by others.

That’s why it was a good thing that Sion was not here.

It was a good thing that Calne was not here.

Perhaps, it was also a good thing that Luke and his other comrades were not here, he thought.

“............”

At that moment.

He thought of something somewhat unpleasant. He thought of Noa’s face when he said that he was going to war again. She, who was left behind in Roland, with rare navy blue hair, and a show of resoluteness but occasional innocence within her blue eyes, which vanished in an instant as well.

Which was due to tears flowing out of her eyes, and as if to dispel that memory of her, he shook his head.

''She should just forget about everything and attain happiness. This. For this murderer me, there was no need for her to think about me and weep for me.''

He looked intently at his black hand. His right hand which was imbued with a curse and colored black.


The right hand which had already taken countless lives.

For a murderer like him, it would be laughable for only him to attain happiness.

It was just not possible.

That’s why he got used to it quickly. With killing people. With throwing away his own happiness.

And he turned his eyes to the darkness that lay beyond the burning streets, a flashy work of his.

And started considering.

Right now, he was thinking about how he could continue to show off Roland’s brutality to the other countries without killing the populace and wrapping things up, what should he do? That was what he was pondering.

In order to do that, the most important thing now was to get in touch with Toale Nelphi, the son of that stupid Prince Starnel who was running amok in the center of Nelpha.

But his location was unknown. Despite the fact that Toale was leading ten thousand troops, his intelligence could not yet get hold of where he was.

If he could somehow succeed in doing that, things could take a better turn......

“............”


At that moment.

Claugh suddenly turned around. Behind where he was standing on the top of the hill, was a forest, which was dark in comparison to the burning streets.

He could feel something moving in that darkness.

But in response to that, he did not react much.

Since he had come to this land.

Since leaving the territory of Roland, and coming to Nelpha, the same type of situation had occurred again and again.

Destroying the streets. Listening to the curses. And attacked assassins wielding knives and swords, men, women, children, bearing hatred for their comrades or family who were killed.

''Die. Die. Die. I will let you taste my hatred for killing my comrades!''

And Claugh had always answered them. He killed every one of them. Those were his orders, and Claugh had thought that was necessary as well. 

That’s why he was not surprised.

He was not surprised at noticing that someone was clearly peeping at him from the forest.

He only looked in that direction,


“...... come forward if you want to die.”

He said.

The presence in the forest moved as if it was reacting to his words. The killing intent was closing in straight on towards here.

But Claugh did not make any stance.

The reason was because the enemy’s killing intent was too weak.

No, not that it was really that weak. A normal soldier might not even emit that much. But, with this level.

It was not possible to kill the death god of the battlefield --- Claugh Klom.

With a sad look in his eyes, he looked at the darkness in that forest.

The enemy would probably lose his life once he comes out of the forest. He had no intention of letting him feel any pain or agony.

He would end it in an instant.

Claugh lifted his black, cursed right hand.

In an isntant.

The enemy appeared.

But in response to the movements of the enemy,


“...... wha.”

Claugh uttered without thinking.

As the unknown hidden assailant dashed out of the forest, he released a killing intent that was ten times stronger than before.

His movement was considerably fast as well.

No, it was not just fast. Moving almost as fast as Claugh, he rushed toward here in a straight line.

The enemy’s figure was visible to Claugh.

Clad in black, and his face veiled in black. Clothes used by assassins to blend into the darkness. A knife in his hand, he reached out for Claugh’s head.

“...... this is bad.”

He promptly dodged it. But yet, he was slightly grazed. No, he had allowed it to happen. As the knife came slicing towards his head, while barely dodging the line of attack,

“Shit!”

Claugh swung his left arm. He had intended to make a grab at the enemy’s face but failed. He had wanted to unveil him, but as expected, the enemy did not yield.


The enemy swung his knife, aiming for Claugh’s arm. Specifically at the artery of his wrist. From just that moment of exchanges, this was clearly a high level fight. A detestable level of skill in handling the knife.

In response to that, a smile floated on Claugh’s lips. The opponent’s strength pretty much rival his own.

No, perhaps, he was stronger than himself. Of course, he wouldn’t really know until they fight it to the end.

“............”

But even so, he was smiling in delight.

Since this was the first real enemy he had met in this lands.

Ever since he came to Nelpha, he had only massacred endlessly, and now, this was the first opponent who might be able to kill him.

Claugh daringly forced his arm towards the knife that was aiming for his artery. With that, the knife missed the artery and pierced through his arm, stolen from the opponent as a consequence.

In that instant, the enemy was surprised.

In that instant,

“I shall take your life here.”

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 285.jpg|thumb]]

Claugh churned up his arm that was pierced through by the knife. In an attempt to hit his opponent with his palm.

However, with abnormal reflexes, the enemy dodged that.

But Claugh had read that. The enemy dodged right. But, with that level of strength, the enemy would probably have barely dodged it. And then the next attack began.

However, Claugh’s attack did not end with his palm-face move. With that, his arm continued to stretch forward. As he did so, the knife that had previously pierce through his arm was being aimed at the enemy’s head,

“............”

With that, everything should come to an end.

It was executed with perfect timing.

If he could dodge this, then,

“............”

Then, he would have to be a monster.

However, the enemy somehow dodged it. While the knife managed to come slicing into the veil, what came after was empty space.

''This is bad'', he thought.


The next attack came. But, since he thought it had ended with the knife, he let his guard down a little.

He set his sight on the enemy. As he did that, the enemy’s kick was about to fly in. In response to that, Claugh used his fist to receive the attack.

The kick and his fist clashed. Normally, the kick would have won. If Claugh had lost, he would have died. If he got struck back from this amount of force, what would followed would be the severance of his head.

But,

“Don’t take me lightly!”

And he won against the kick. With his fist, he deflected his opponent’s kick.

The enemy fell back a few steps away from Claugh as a result of the impact.

And at that moment, the enemy called out for the very first time.

Looking intently at Claugh.

Looking straight at him.

“Monstrous strength.”

That was a voice that he had heard before.


A sleepy, languid, unmotivated voice which he had heard before.

An annoyed voice that didn't take life seriously.

Claugh’s grin became even wider on hearing that. ''I see. That’s how it was.''

“......... Ryner Lute.”

As his name was called, the enemy threw away the sliced end of the veil as a result of the previous exchange.

It was indeed a languid, annoyed face.

“Already found out?”

He said lightly. He seemed relaxed.

But, his killing intent remained.

''What did he come here for'' But he (Claugh) wasn’t going to ask. With that amount of killing intent, it was clear why he had come. But,

“...... if I get serious, do you seriously think you can beat me?”

Claugh said, and Ryner made a troubled face.

“...... is that so? Difficult to say perhaps?”

Even with a perplexed face as he asked, he should be very well aware of the answer.


If they fought seriously, who would be stronger?

<span id="back_to_occasional_luck">It was a matter of the [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Translator's Notes#Occasional Luck|occasional luck]].

Their strength were well matched. This was the second time they fought. The first time was for fun. This time round, it was for real.

But from the series of exchanges just now, they could already tell each other’s strength.

So in the end, it was a matter of the occasional luck. Both sides couldn’t afford to go easy.</span>

That’s why,

“...... whoever dies first, there’s something I’d like to ask you, what’s the meaning of this? What did you come here for?”

Claugh asked.

On hearing that, Ryner,

“Eh? Well, about that......”

He seemed about to answer.

But, as expected, there was no need for that. It wasn’t necessary right from the start. After having felt the killing intent from Ryner, it was clear what he was here for.

That’s why it was a feint. A feint of words.

As Ryner was replying, Claugh pulled the knife out of his arm. He threw it. And Ryner had a look of surprise on his face. And he promptly attempted to dodge.


But it was too late.

He was too slow.

Claugh released his right arm.

He released his curse.

He was going to put everything to an end.

But what was it for?

What was he taking the lives of people for?

However, the answer was a simple one.

This was a battlefield.

And Ryner Lute was an enemy.

Then there was only one answer.

Only one thing to do to Ryner.

“............”

One thing to do to his enemy, and that is,

“...... kill!!”


While releasing the curse of his right arm, Claugh Klom shouted.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Dai Densetsu no Yuusha no Densetsu#Volume 2 - The Tomorrow Unknown To The Great Battle|Main Page]]
| Forward to Afterword
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 4

2011-02-09T06:35:34Z

Tennyo777: /* And Then The Balance Scales Used By The Demon */

===And Then The Balance Scales Used By The Demon===


He looked down at the bodies.

He looked down at the cruelly chopped up bodies.

Many bodies were now scattered about the hall, which was filled with a sea of blood.

Looking at that.

“............”

But, Sion said nothing.

He was now in the throne room of the castle of Roland Empire.

In other words, in this place where the head of this country presides.

Were numerous bodies scattered about, which was an unusual occurrence, but yet,

“............”

Sion --- the king of this country said nothing.

With his piercing golden eyes, in which a strong will was embedded, he merely looked down on the pile of brutally broken bodies before him.


And then.

“............”

He looked up slightly.

Into the hall.

No, rather, much further inwards, he was looking at '''something''' that was squirming.

He could not see it clearly.

The attached magical lights that were used to light up the hall were destroyed, and on top of that, rain was falling outside of the window, making it extremely dark.

In that darkness, '''something''' was squirming.

But there was no sound.

Neither was there any presence perceived.

He could only tell that something strange was squirming about.

He could also tell that it was the thing that created the pile of bodies.

No, this was not something new.

A situation where Sion had merely closed his eyes for a moment, then opened them again, and before he knew it, right before him, a pile of bodies --- a pile of bodies belonging to the guards protecting this hall appeared, with '''something''' creeping in within the same breath.


Then.

“....... again?”

Sion muttered.

He fixed a glare onto the '''something''' within that darkness.

“...... no matter how many times you try, you have no chance of winning in this land.”

He said, and then...

'''"......"'''

A voice seemed to cry out from within the darkness.

But it was too soft. Too feeble. Not quite audible.

Then Sion,

“...... I can’t hear you. But there’s no need to. Lucile.”

He said.

Lucile immediately appeared behind him. In a place which should have been empty, appeared an unusually beautiful man.


“...... ahh.”

He said.

“Kill?”

Sion nodded.

“Ahh.”

“Then, I’m going to do it.”

As Lucile said that, in the next instant, he disappeared, and moved into the darkness of that hall.

And a smile floated on his lips,

“...... there’s no use in hiding.”

He thrust a hand once into one of the bodies scattered in the hall. He gouged into the bowels of the body, and appeared to catch hold of something. Then, he forcibly pulled it out.

And a strange-looking monster was pulled out from the belly of the body.

With the face of a snake, hands of a person, wings of a bird, and legs of a spider. The skin covering its whole body from the face down, seemed to be festering from burns.

What Lucile held in his hand was the head of a monster so hideous that it could cause a nauseating feeling to well up in anyone beholding it.


“Gyu-ri-ru-e-ru-e-ru-e-ru-e!”

The monster gave off an ear-splitting howl. As it did that, the snake head stretched out and attempted to bite on Lucile’s shoulder.

However.

“Disgusting.”

Lucile brushed at it.

Just like that, the snake head disintegrated into nothingness.

But the monster’s movements did not stop; despite losing its head, it did not stop, and this time round, from its chest, which clearly appeared to be that of a spider, fangs sprung out; with that mouth it attempted to swallow Lucile.

But Lucile just smiled happily.

“...... ha, haha, hahaha. What’s that. You want to swallow me? With your level of power, you want to take me in?”

As he said that.

A different face appeared at the shoulder of that monster. It was the face of a bird, and it replied to Lucile’s query.

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 207.jpg|thumb]]

“...... don’t be too haughty. Descendant of Eris Reed. Your rampage ends here. The Goddesses’ rage has already reached their limit......”

But at that moment, the bird stopped mid-sentence.

Because Lucile had plucked off its head.

“...... the mad Goddesses, come again?”

And he crushed the bird head in his hand.

But still, the monster did not stop. The spider’s fangs came thrusting towards Lucile.

But Lucile appeared to be unconcerned.

He stretched out his hand quietly, and murmured softly.

“Let me end this farce.”

Instantly, he released his power and everything ---

Should have ended.

But at that moment.

“...... huh?”

Suddenly, Lucile’s expression changed.

A strange, small light appeared from within the spider’s mouth.


“...... darn......”

He couldn’t continue.

The light, all of a sudden, exploded from the monster’s body towards Lucile.

No...It was exploding towards Sion, who was behind him.

As he got swallowed by the light, Lucile’s body disappeared.

Just as the light continued to move to swallow Sion’s body, at that moment.

Once again, Lucile appeared in front of Sion.

In his hand, he held a dark sword. Lucile swung it. As he did that, the light was split into two parts, and on top of that, it was absorbed by the sword.

“............”

This time round, everything was really over.

Once again, darkness and silence descended upon the hall.

But Sion then.

“...... Lucile.”

He called out.


He looked at the beautiful man before him, a man who should not lose to any kind of monster, a man who should be darker than any form of darkness,

“...... wasn’t that a little bad?”

He said.

Lucile then turned around,

“No. There wasn’t any problem really.”

He was smiling.

He was smiling with his beautiful face.

But what was laughing, was merely the right side of his face.

The left side of his face...... no, his left hand, his left leg as well, the entire left side of his body was gone.

Burned off by the light released from the mouth of the spider.

Sion, with a dubious face,

“It doesn’t seem that way to me though.”

But, Lucile merely shrugged his only shoulder.

“No problem at all.”

After saying that, with his remaining right hand, he gave a knock on his own body.


The moment he did that, the remaining half of his body started regenerating. The inner flesh of his body bulged out, and in a twinkle, his body returned to his former beautiful form.

That, in itself, was disgusting.

Sion smiled wryly.

“Damn monster.”

Lucile smiled,

“Hahaha. You hate your own kind?”

In other words, he meant that Sion was a monster just like him.

But Sion did not rebuke those words. Because it was just as he said. As of now, he was the same kind as this disgusting monster --- rather, he’s in the process of becoming something more than that.

“............”

Without saying anything, Sion once again looked at the hall.

However, there was no longer any sign of that hideous monster resembling a combination of a snake, bird, and spider. It probably self-exploded.


In order to kill Lucile.

No, in order to kill Sion --- that is the '''Mad Black Hero'''.

Sion said to the Lucile who was still looking in the direction of the hall.

“But, this is actually the first time I've see you wounded in such a manner.”

On hearing that, Lucile,

“...... ahh. I let my guard down for a while. I didn’t expect the real thing would take the trouble to show up.”

As he said that, Sion opened his eyes.

“...... the real thing? You mean the '''Goddess'''?”

Lucile nodded.

“That was probably a part of Kukanohst [Goddess of Tranquility]. She sent in a part of her body by hiding it in the body of the familiar we just saw. But for her to have come all the way over such a great distance at this kind of timing, the '''Goddesses''' seem to be in a fluster......”

At that moment, suddenly.

<< Damn fools. >>


A high-pitched, an incomprehensibly high-pitched, ear-splitting woman’s voice reverberated across the room.

No, the voice probably did not reverberate across the room in reality. But, rather, that voice appeared to be reverberating acroos the world, having been delivered directly to their heads.

And then Sion,

“...... isn’t it still here?”

Lucile smiled.

“That’s right. Since I haven’t killed it yet. What I erased earlier was merely an attack of the '''Goddess'''.”

And, at that moment again.

<< Damn fools. >>

The same thing was said again. But this time round, a different meaning was embedded within those words.

More accurately, what was embedded was a magical fear.

The '''Goddess''' had embedded a power that would erode the will and destroy the minds of her enemies within that voice.

Some time ago perhaps, Sion’s sanity would have been destroyed, leaving him, fearful, and raving in madness.


So to speak, it was the voice of a god; a divine message from God.

Man could only prostrate in fear and obey.

“Well, since I’m also a monster, it has no effect on me however......”

Sion murmured, as he shifted his eyes to search for the source of the voice within the hall. But,

“...... ah, I can’t do it. I can’t find it with my eyes, Lucile.”

As he said that, Lucile had already found the fragment of the '''Goddess''' and while looking intently at a single point on the ceiling, said.

“...... what, Sion? You want to see her face?”

Sion nodded at his query.

“Yes, I’d like that. All this while, '''Goddess'''-sama has only sent her familiars here, and finally now, she has come forth herself. I have to show her proper hospitality.”

But, Lucile turned his head around,

“But if you do that, you will regret it, you know?”


He said.

Then, Sion tilted his head,

“What do you mean by that?” He asked.

And Lucile smiled a smile that was much darker, colder, and mocking than usual and said,

“Naturally I’m referring to the fact that, considering that she’s called '''Goddess''', her appearance is surprisingly unbefitting of that.”

After saying that, he lightly shook his hand in front of Sion’s eyes.

At that moment, the color of the world changed.

Darkness became darker.

Light became brighter, as much as the eyes can behold.

And within that darkness,

Within the darkness on the ceiling of the hall, where Lucile was looking up at, was a person, a woman clad in light......

A woman seemingly clad in a shining robe of feathers.

Looking at that form,


“...... ohh.”

Sion muttered without thinking.

And at her form...

Sion’s face contorted instinctively at the '''Goddess'''’s form; as her form was abnormally ugly.

Attached to the ceiling on all fours, her face had no eyes.

Sunk in blackness, within its depths, only extended a deep darkness. Occasionally, in that darkness, small bodies that looked like insects, were moving in and out in a disgusting manner.

She had no nose, and her mouth was different from that of a human, stretching across vertically instead of horizontally, and hundreds of teeth extended outwards from that mouth.

Adding to her bizarre appearance, below her grotesque head she had the same form as a human; no, her appearance had encompassed everything that’s revolting to humans.

And then, her vertically aligned mouth started opening and closing, and her voice reverberated again.

<< You worms. You worms, you worms. Why, why, why don’t you accept my, our, salvation? >>


She said in an incomprehensibly high-pitched earsplitting voice.

And then Lucile,

“See? It’s better not to see it, isn’t it?” He said.

Then Sion,

“............”

He merely shrugged his shoulders without answering. No, he had roughly expected this outcome. He had wondered about the appearance of the '''Goddess''' that had kept sending her monster minions one after another. Well, it was something that looked like that, he thought.

A book that Lucile had shown him...

After having read that book in which the light and darkness of this world were chronicled, a story in which the '''Goddesses''' appeared, it was within his expectations that they were hideous.

As an example, a story in which they appeared went like this...

<br/>

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦♦♦♦</span></center>

After living for too long, the desires of the mad '''Goddesses''' could not be stopped. They couldn’t be stopped even after they had obtained everything.

Devouring the '''light''' they created, devouring the '''darkness''' they created, devouring the '''human''' they created, even that was not enough.

They want to devour more.

They want to devour.

They want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour, want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour.


And in the end, they broke the greatest taboo.

The source of everything.

The source that gave birth to them.

They devoured the parent that gave birth to them.

Devouring their parent finally satisfied them.

And then everything ended.

Anything and everything about the world up till now ended.

Once again, it was born into a different one.

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦♦♦♦</span></center>

"But," Sion thought.

As he looked up at the fragment of the hideous '''Goddess''' on the ceiling, he said.

“But this time round...... things won’t go according to the way you all want. The ugly story that you all had created shall end here.”


Then the goddess, with the darkness embedded within her hollow eyes, looked his way and said.

<< Again. Again, a-g-a-i-n, again. Are you worms mad? Mad, m-a-d, m-a-d? Hero, my lovely hero...... deceived by ω[omega], deceived by α[alpha], deceived by the demon, are you intending to sell out this world again? >>

On hearing those words.

Sion only smiled thinly.

“So to speak, I know that there are already a number of versions of stories that are convenient to you circulating around the world......”

That’s right.

With regards to that ancient story, there were several patterns to it.

A story about a hero destroying the world.

A story about a demon destroying the world.

And a story about goddesses destroying the world.

Every one of them had some degree of authenticity, but yet, every one of them was also fudged with lies.


Even though it was not known who, or for whose sake, had created those stories but, at the very least, every one of them had a story linked to destruction.

Well, in any case......

At that moment, the voice of the '''Goddess''' reverberated again.

<< Accept our salvation. Accept our salvation. This is also for your sake. Now, accept it, accept it, and become the hero who saves the world...... >>

But Sion then,

“Shut up...... you ugly '''Goddesses'''.” He said.

Instantly, Lucile jumped.

“Jade Emperor’s tongue.”

He muttered.

He raised his right hand. But, nothing came forth from that right hand; nothing could be seen.


But, even though there shouldn’t be anything there, the ugly face of the '''Goddess''' contorted in fear, making it even uglier.

<< Jade...... Jade Emperor, you mean......? Impossible...... you, did you devour '''God Pursuing'''’s power? But that shouldn’t have been...... ω[omega]...... sword saint Eris Reed’s bloodline should not possess such a power...... >>

But, a smile floated on Lucile’s lips,

“Don’t think that I’ll always let the elderly...... the ancient gods do as they please. '''God''', '''God Pursuing''', and even '''Goddess''', I shall devour everything.”, and then he swung down his hand at the '''Goddess'''.

The '''Goddess''' could do nothing. She could only make a surprised, fearful face; her body started disappearing.

<< …... this...... my body...... is really being devoured...... what in the world are you...... >>

But the words ended then.


The '''Goddess''' disappeared and darkness returned.

After Lucile landed in the center of the pile of bodies, he turned around.

“It has ended......”

At that moment, his knees buckled to the ground. And he fell.

But to that,

“............”

As expected, Sion said nothing; since, he had seen this scene before.

During the time when he (Lucile) devoured a goddess and obtained her power. No, during the time when he devoured the power of '''God''', '''God Pursuing''', and obtained those powers, he was constantly tested.

Whether it was appropriate for him to possess those powers...

Whether it was appropriate for him to possess those powers to change the world...

Whether it was appropriate for him to rewrite the plot of that story that had continued endlessly...

He was tested, if his power was not enough, he’d die. If he lived, he would move forward.

A simple matter.


Lucile, as well as Sion, was aware of that level of danger, and moved forward.

Throwing away anything and everything.

Laughter, sorrow, bliss, happiness, friends, family, comrades, life... sacrifices which could have rendered them weeping; and they moved forward.

People might say that’s mad.

God might say that’s mad.

Goddesses might say that’s mad.

But, still, even so......

“............”

If they lived.

If they lived, they would cover this world and sunder all darkness they encompassed.

That’s why.

“............”

At that moment, Lucile got up.

“...... any problem?” Sion asked.


On hearing that, Lucile looked towards him and smiled. His smile was darker, colder, and more empty than before.

“None.”

“Then.”

Sion said and Lucile nodded.

“Ahh. Let’s continue.”

And Lucile disappeared.

Once again, Sion was alone in the hall. He looked intently at the piled up bodies and sea of blood in front of him,

“...... mad, black hero, huh......”

He muttered softly in a moaning voice that seemed to be on the verge of crying.

At that moment.

“...... Your Majesty.” He was called.

He looked up.

He looked across to the other side of the empty shells of his comrades, where a solitary man stood.


It was a man with a considerably strict, frowning face. He was slightly more than thirty years in age. Wearing a sparkling clean military uniform, he stood tall and straight.

Major Rahel Miller.

The man responsible for the '''Taboo Breaker Pursuit Squad'''.

The superior of Milk Callaud. No, the superior of that genius, Luke Stokkart; an even more capable and more intelligent man of this country.

To say that the current Roland was made by him (Miller) was not an overstatement. During the time when Sion was thinking of carrying out a revolution, he had already more or less set in place all the necessary pieces to start one. Sion merely became a gear in his plan and moved accordingly.

But, now...

Miller looked towards him with a stern, troubled face; a face that showed he witnessed something beyond his expectations and imagination.

Sion smiled at that.

“...... you want to talk?” he asked.


On hearing that, Miller nodded.

“Yes. I came here to inquire more about the details concerning the present situation of Roland......”

After saying that, he looked around the hall, he looked at the mountain of corpses, and, then, he looked at Sion.

Then, his piercing eyes once again drifted about the empty space of the hall.

Was he looking for Lucile, or was he looking for the devoured '''Goddess'''?

Sion looked intently at him and asked.

“...... so, from when did you start watching?”

On hearing that, Miller once again fixed his eyes on Sion and replied.

“From when, you say? To that question, I shall answer that I saw nothing. I cannot think of commenting on anything without the proper knowledge. That’s why today, I came here to you with a single question.” He said.


Sion then nodded.

“Then I shall change my question. What is that question, I wonder?”

On hearing that, Miller said.

Looking straight towards him.

No, even deeper than that.

With his piercing eyes, he peered straight into Sion.

“...... tell me everything, Sion Astal. Everything from the beginning.” He said with a low voice.

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>

He gave orders to the cells in his brain.

''Move. Move. Move.''

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 229.jpg|thumb]]

''Think. Think. Think.''

He desperately gave orders to the cells in his brain.

''What to do? what to do? what to do?''

''What’s the situation?''

''What are the circumstances?''

“............”

But, from the core of his brain, a different command was issued.

''Bothersome. Bothersome. Bothersome.''

''Time to sleep. Time to sleep. Time to sleep.''

Of course, the situation was such that, even if he acted sluggishly, it was tense and he was already too late for various things; and, even though he couldn’t sleep, the brain tissue of the lazy fellow was screaming.

''Yes, goodnight! Yes, goodnight! Already sluggishly sleepy. Want to go bye-bye. Want to go bye-bye in my bed, into my fluffy fluffy dreams, not wanting to wake up, and that’s it. Please take care of things, goodbye...''

<DIV ALIGN="CENTER">Ryner Lute</DIV>

Postscript.

''Please don’t look for me.''

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>


A stupid order along those lines.

“............”

''Gu'', while enduring, he stifled a yawn and looked up at the clock hanging from the wall.

By the way, it’s noon.

The fact was he’s sleepy.

As he had not slept a wink since escaping prison yesterday morning.

During the past thirty hours he was running around back and forth along the streets to investigate the situation that had befallen Roland, and finally it was time to get out of the country. He went to the appointed place but Ferris was not there, then Kiefer came back, then Ferris lost consciousness.

And, now...

Now, Ryner and gang were at Ashold dango tea-house.

He was supposed to meet up with Ferris at eight-thirty in the morning and cross the boundaries at noon, leaving Roland, entering Nelpha, but yet.

“............”

Without saying anything, Ryner looked at the peerless beauty eating dango in front of him.


It seemed like she was already free from worries as she continued to dig into her dango.

“............”

And following that, he looked at the person beside her, her sister, who was also eating dango. The two of them were eating dango in a care free manner. As he looked at the number of discarded sticks, he wondered, ''who is going to pay for all that?''. He seemed to shake in fear, ''Well, when that happens, there’s always the desperation move ‘eat-and-run’. So, I’ll not think about that for now''.

“............”

And on top of that, beside him, his red-haired childhood friend sat.

She was also eating dango. As she commented on how delicious it was, Ferris’s eyes widened,

“Ohh!! You can tell the taste!?”

As she said that, Kiefer responded with a somewhat pressured look,

“Eh, yeah, erm...... yes. I thought that this is something different from other dango......”

“You can tell that much!?”

Ferris shouted,

“Fohfohbabakaludo!” 


Iris, with her mouth stuffed with dango, shouted some incantation-like words.

“...... er, erm, yeah. Probably......” Kiefer replied.

“Oyaji! She’s a sharp one! Bring in another thirty sticks!”

“Thirty ~ sticks!”

“Ehhhh, thirty sticks!? No, well, er, eating only dango......”

Instantly, Ferris and Iris had a shocked look on their faces,

“Kid-, kidding, kidding...... I really want to eat dango you know......”

“Right!”

“Fohloh!” 

Ryner gave a sidelong glance at Kiefer who was playfully tossed around by the troublesome sisters, fought his sleepiness, and continued to think.

So to speak, the fact was that there was really no time to slug around like this.

Yet, He and Kiefer listened to Ferris's story while eating dango.

''Firstly, with regards to Kiefer, ahh ~, what’s that again. Erm, the reason why she came back......''

At that moment, Ryner remembered her words earlier in the room. With her entire face red, Kiefer,


''“...... erm, I came back...... to meet Ryner......”''

''Woah! Woah! Woah! Wait, stop remembering it.''

''Well, anyway, the reason she came back is something along those lines, eh ---, it’s troublesome to deal with it so let’s leave it at that. Yup. Then again, if that’s the real reason why she came back, then she won’t enter the current Roland anyway.''

''Erm, what about Sion, who’s also her childhood friend?''

“............”

Ryner looked across the pile of thirty dango sticks, that were stacked on the table, at the half obscured face of Kiefer and asked,

“You know, Kiefer...”

“Hn?”

“Do you want to meet Sion......”

On hearing that, she looked a little sad and shook her head.

“...... erm, I do want to meet him, but...... But, it’s not like I came back to see Sion. I..." she turned toward Ryner.


But at that moment, Ryner panicked.

“Right, okayyy, I got it! You don’t really want to meet Sion?”

“Yeah. After talking to Ryner, in the current situation, even if I were to meet him......”

On hearing that, Ryner nodded.

“I think so too.”

And then he returned to his thoughts again.

That’s right.

''Even if Kiefer were to meet the Sion now, she would be disappointed, I guess. At any rate, he...... the current Sion even refused to meet Ferris, who had been part his everyday company not long ago.''

''Even if Kiefer were to head towards the castle now, it would be strange if he actually grants her an audience.''

As he was thinking, Kiefer......

At that moment, as if she had completely seen through his thoughts, said,

“...... I’ll go together with you.”

“Eh?”


“Ryner, you are leaving Roland, aren’t you? Then, let me go with you. It’s for this reason I......”

Just as she was about to make another declaration,

“Oi, woman! If you don’t hurry and eat up, the most tasty instant will escape from the dango, you know!”

Ferris raised her voice all of a sudden.

On hearing that, Ryner looked in her direction and met her eyes. As always, she wore an expressionless face. Rather, it was even more expressionless than usual.

''Rather, what is this? Isn’t this the same look as when I first met her?''

''Eh, what’s with her?''

“...... are you angry?”

On hearing Ryner’s words, Ferris tilted her head.

“Hn? What are you talking about?”

“No, I thought your face was a little expressionless.”

“I always have that face.”

“Is that so?”

“Yeah.”


“Really?”

“Uh-huh.”

“Then it’s fine I guess.”

“It’s fine.”

As she said that, Ferris started eating her dango again. ''Somehow, it felt different than usual. If it were as usual, she would start an extremely bothersome moronic story...... ah wait, was she always this quiet whenever she eats dango?''

''Was she?''

“............”

As he was pondering about all those things, he stopped, remembering that this wasn’t the time to do that, and returned to his original thoughts.

At that moment, he noticed that beside him Kiefer had a troubled nervous expression.

“...... what’s up?”

As he asked, she shook her head quickly.

“Not-, nothing.”

“Ah, is it because you’re at a loss for not being able to stop eating dango? Don’t worry about it too much. If you play along with Ferris, you will never have enough lives for that, you know?”


As he said that, Kiefer once again had that troubled look, and she looked nervously at Ferris, than turned to Ryner,

“...... erm.”

She uttered. But, well, whatever for now.

Ryner proceeded with his own thoughts again.

In any case, the thing on the top of the list that he had to think about now was the matter regarding the attack on Ferris.

Clearly speaking, she’s strong. He wouldn’t be able to predict the outcome of a serious one-on-one fight between him and her, that’s how strong she is; that strength put her in the top ranks of Roland.

Even if several members of those mage knights, officially known as the strongest unit of the country, were to be assembled, they would be no match for her.

On top of that, if she was running away instead of fighting, even if say Iris was taken hostage, she was capable of retrieving her and escaping --- well, then again, even with a squad of mage knights as her opponents, she could still triumph over them.


But yet, there was a person who could single-handedly take her on.

No, according to Ferris she was almost killed, it seemed. Just a while ago she was in a situation where both her arms and legs were torn, and she could only wait for death to claim her.

“............”

On recalling that.

On recalling that story.

Even now Ryner felt like shivering. If she had actually died...

If she were to disappear, and not be eating dango in front of him now.

''What should I do?''

He felt like shivering in fear.

He wanted to save Sion. That’s what he had decided and consequently embarked on a journey.

But the pursuer sent out by that same Sion almost killed Ferris.

No, whether that was something undertaken as an order from Sion was still not clear. But, at the very least, a subordinate of Sion almost killed Ferris.

In response to that thought.

“............”


In response to that thought, Ryner had a ‘you-got-me’ look as he grimaced. He felt a little afraid.

The reason was because what happened this time round might happen again in future.

Since he had decided to move forward from hereon.

Since he had decided to move forward from hereon to save Sion.

And in the course of that, any sacrifices incurred along the way would be his responsibility.

That was...

A realization that hit him pretty early on in the course of his journey.

A realization that hit him at the expense of his most important partner’s life.

''If Ferris hadn’t come and save me. If she’s not leaving the country with me. If she’s not saving Sion with me.''

No, even not for those reasons. If Ryner hadn't decided that they should act separately, she wouldn't have been almost killed.

This time round it was coincidental that her brother, Lucile Eris, had appeared to save her, it seemed, but they wouldn’t continue to be so lucky the second, or third, time again. There wouldn’t be a next time, perhaps.

If there’s a next time, Ferris would be killed and he might not be able to see her stupidly eating dango like this in front of him again.


“............”

No, not just Ferris... Iris, Kiefer, Arua, Kuku as well, and also any new comrades who would be joining Ryner’s company from hereon as he moved forward.

If he made a mistake, they might be killed.

By Sion.

By Roland.

He realized just a moment ago.

While he was listening to Ferris’s story as they were eating dango, Ryner showed a seemingly normal, ‘everything-is-fine’, sleepy looking face.

“............”

But the truth was totally different.

He wanted to shout out involuntarily from the fear that he had felt arising from inside of him.

He thought that he had already made a seriously determined decision, but he was still a little naive.

This was the path he had sought to walk.

Against Sion.


The path of making the man who sought to become the supreme ruler of the southern continent his enemy.

Sion was already committed to that.

He remembered that day when Sion was weeping and had pulled out a knife in spite of that.

Even though he (Sion) was really a gentle person.

Even though he (Sion) was more innocent than anyone else.

But yet, that was the face of Sion, who was determined to move forward, that he recalled seeing.

Such heavy burdens he shouldered as he walked.

Ryner was fed up with it; he was fed up with himself who had his hands full just trying to escape.

“...... he was in pain all this while.”

But, Sion was always smiling. Sometimes he did put on a tired face, a face that was on the verge of crying, but in the end, he would be smiling.

Even though he was in such pain that he could die; even though he was in such despair as he smiled.

“............”

Through the earlier incident, he understood.

Ferris was attacked and almost killed, and the one who attacked her was Froaude.



Miran Froaude.

Descendant of the holy knight Halford Miran.

But, he (Froaude) was too dark to be called a holy knight. He was a killer demon who obliterated anything that stood in the way of his lord, his supreme ruler.

Clearly speaking, he was the worst. He (Ryner) had always thought that the king who had him (Froaude) in his employment would be the worst.

And then Froaude said.

With a look full of contempt for Ryner, he said.

Those words... Ryner recalled those words he said.

''“Humans are animals who struggle and fight to survive. To eat, to protect their pride, to lead better lives, to protect their loved ones, and also to save themselves from getting killed by someone else...... humans struggle and fight.''

''To have no sacrifices, to have everyone smiling as they live...... that’s bullshit. Such a world doesn’t exist. The world is not as naive a place as you think.”''

That was what Froaude said.


''The world is not as naive a place as you think.''

But those words.

But whose words were those?

Who the hell was the one driven up to a corner, despaired with the world, and still kept on moving forward?

“............”

Ryner recalled. He recalled the first time he met Froaude.

It was at the house where the children of the first prince of Nelpa and his commoner mistress were putting up at, Toale’s house.

He (Froaude) appeared to kill Toale, who was of royal blood and highly regarded by the populace.

But that was a long time ago.

During the time when Sion became king, Ryner was released from prison, and just started on a journey with Ferris, it was during then.

In other words, since then, that detestable Froaude was already working for Sion.

Since then, Sion had already started bearing the darkness within his heart and had not shown it to Ryner.


That was definitely.

“............”

That was definitely incredibly painful, he thought. Well,

“...... it’s too late to notice it only now.”

Ryner said stupidly as he looked out the window of the tea-house.

But that window was not facing south, an unusual thing, but instead was facing north, a place where Sion was not at.

That direction was not where Roland was, but instead where Imperial Nelpha should be.

Ryner looked intently outside the window. The rain appeared to have softened considerably compared to that of morning. Unexpectedly, after killing time in this tea-house, this might be a good time to leave the country.

Crossing the borders in that rain would indeed prove bothersome, and if they start now, by the time they cross the borders, the sun would have set. Meanwhile, the rain would probably continue to fall at this intensity.

A rainy twilight.


It was a convenient time to slip past the border guards with the reduced visibility.

And well, after crossing the borders and entering Nelpha, what should they do next?

“............”

At that moment, he recalled the current situation of Imperial Nelpha which Luke had shown him earlier this morning.

Well, the main points of the situation are as follows.

Roland, in this war of attrition, was carrying out large-scale massacres as a show to destroy the fighting spirit of the other countries.

If Roland failed, it would be taken lightly by the other countries, and as a country that had broken an alliance, Roland would have to stand against a coalition composed of the other countries in the southern continent.

That’s why Roland had to, through the large-scale massacres, completely crush Imperial Nelpha, in order to minimize the loss of lives in the war.

Once Nelpha’s massacres were shown to the rest of the world, the other countries, having their desire to fight crushed, would surrender without fighting, well, those were Roland’s real intentions.

And, in order to achieve all that, Roland will kill off all the royalty of Nelpha, and despite displaying that to the other countries, it’s telling them that if they were to surrender now their royalty will be spared and welcomed into the ranks of Roland nobility, that’s the strategy.


With that strategy, if all went well with killing off Nelpha’s royalty, and displaying the might of Roland, everything will go well after that. That was the power that Roland held, as the greatest nation in the southern continent.

Even if Roland were to attack head on without resorting to any such means, Sion would still be able to subjugate the entire southern continent, but that will probably take up a lot of time.

Moreover, what he wanted was to achieve that goal in the shortest amount of time, with the least amount of sacrifices.

Well, so as to speak, that was how it was with Roland’s situation.

On the other hand, what was happening in Imperial Nelpha?

As Ryner pondered, he grimaced involuntarily.

“............”

Nelpha was currently in the worst possible scenario.

Firstly, the only person who could end this war, Gread Nelphi,

''”By offering my head and the imprisonment of my son, Prince Starnel...... in exchange for that offer, will you stop massacring Nelpha’s people?”''

That was the offer he had decided to present to Roland, but his stupid son Prince Starnel,

''”I don’t care what happens to the country! I don’t want to be captured by Roland.”''


And with that, he killed King Gread Nelphi.

With this, Roland could no longer achieve the outcome of ending the war with a minimum loss of lives.

However, the stupidity of the Prince Starnel did not end here.

Starnel ordered ten thousand soldiers to repel Roland’s army that was advancing northwards, and on top of that, he took command of the remaining troops, and started massacring and looting the populace from within Nelpha. After looting, he seemed intent on escaping to some place.

That’s why it was the worst possible scenario.

With this, Nelpha no longer had anyone who could officially declare a surrender to Roland.

In other words, in order to put on their original show to the other countries, Roland would have to decimate the ten thousand abandoned troops, and furthermore, before reaching Starnel’s personally led army, they had to completely raze the streets they would pass through, and finally finish off the remaining troops which Starnel, who had no intention of surrendering, had taken over in a bid to save himself.

With this, even more losses would be incurred than if they were to just fight a head-on war.

However, things were already heading towards that bothersome direction.


But, at this juncture, in this worst case scenario, a ray of hope appeared.

That was Toale.

The son of the stupid Prince Starnel and his commoner mistress, who had helped the bewildered Ryner and Ferris by giving them access to the library and putting them up at his house, that kind, good kid loved by the people of Nelpha. Toale Nelphi had stopped the ten thousand abandoned troops from engaging Roland, and taken command of them.

That was the best of the best news to Roland.

With this turn of events, the possibility of Roland achieving its original goal of minimizing the loss of lives, appeared once more.

It was highly likely that the subsequent development became as follows, Toale,

''”If I surrender, will you let the ten thousand troops and people off?”''

That would probably be his offer but of course Roland would reject that.

''You are not Nelpha’s king, correct? If you want to save the ten thousand soldiers, go take the throne from the current Nelpha king, from that stupid prince.''

''We’ll accept your surrender once you’ve done that.''

And of course, in order to finish the show to the other countries, Roland would then execute Toale, the Nelpha king.


This series of developments were probably unfolding as of now.

So to speak, taking Toale’s personality into consideration, this line of development would definitely happen.

Doing his best and sacrificing his own life in exchange for that of the people and soldiers, that might even please him.

He was that kind of people-loving idiot.

Ryner folded his arms.

Well, that being the case, in the current Imperial Nelpha, Toale Nelphi’s great battle was just beginning.

That would be really some unreasonably great battle.

Toale’s ten thousand troops will clash with the sixty-eight thousand troops led by stupid Prince Starnel.

And even if Starnel’s forces, which were about seven times larger, were miraculously defeated and the throne was taken, Toale would immediately surrender to Roland next.

Then, with a smiling face, he would be executed.

That miracle, so to speak...

Was sacrificing himself.


This worst case fate was an irony in itself for such a man of righteousness.

With regards to that,

“............”

If Ryner were to head towards Nelpha; there was only one thing to be done.

To save Toale, and defeat the stupid prince. On top of that, surrendering Nelpha to Roland and presenting Roland in a good light for now.

But, he wouldn’t let Toale die.

He had to, at the same time, accomplish all that with the least amount of lives lost.

By a method in which nobody would get hurt.

“............”

''Geez, isn’t this damn difficult?''

Ryner frowned to himself.

Ever since he read the documents regarding Nelpha which Luke handed him this morning, on top of saving Nelpha, he had been thinking about how to save Toale, but somehow, he just couldn’t come up with a good idea.


No, to say that he couldn’t come up with any ideas at all would be a lie.

He had thought of several.

But with those methods,

“............”

The number of sacrifices would not be zero.

No, it’s not about whether the number of sacrifices could be brought down to zero or not.

After all, this was a war.

If Ryner made a mistake, an unbelievably large number of lives would be lost. Even if he did not make a mistake, the number of life losses that he had to bear was not insignificant as well.

That was what Sion had had to bear.

He had to bear them all alone.

''So, what am I to do?''

“............”

''What I am supposed to do?''

“............ shit.”


Ryner muttered.

''Shit, shit, shit'', he groaned silently.

To fight the Roland army led by the red-haired monster Claugh Klom.

To fight the close to seventy thousand troops led by the stupid Prince Starnel.

To feign ignorance at everything and take Toale away and escape.

Whichever way it was, it wasn’t good enough. Lots of people would die.

That’s why Ryner gave the order.

While groaning ''shit, shit, shit'', he ordered his non-working brain.

The brain which did nothing and continued to slug until things had turn into such a stupid situation.

While saying ''bothersome bothersome'', in the end, it had come to such a worst case situation that he was driven to a corner and had to give orders to his own brain.

''Move move move''.

''Think think think''.

What in the world could he do to have a breakthrough?

What could he do to create a good outcome?

The balance moved. The balance in his head moved. On the plates hanging from each side of the balancing scale, were the lives of people.


The side with many lives, and the side with not too few lives.

If we were talking about sacrifices, of course the less the better. Therefore, the plate which was heavier would be discarded.

“............”

That should have been the case, but the balance in Ryner’s head was not moving. Both the plate with many lives and the plate with not too few lives were equally heavy.

The balance was in equilibrium.

That’s why he couldn’t choose.

''Shit'', he groaned again.

As he did that, his brain said.

''Weakling. You weakling. Just kill and move forward. The sacrifices can’t be helped, can they?''

''That’s right'', he thought. He’s not a magician who could create any kind of miracle. If it can’t be done, it can’t be done.

But, still, if there’s some way......

As he started thinking again, his brain starting talking again.


''It’s useless it’s useless. Stop thinking about such bothersome things, won’t you? It’s useless. Don’t think that your arrogance can save everyone. The world is not as naive as you think. Let it go, people will die, just quickly move forward.''

''But.''

''No buts. As you are fretting here, people are dying. Look at the reality. Didn’t you always refuse to look at it and just keep on running away. Now, take a look. Take a good look. Take a look at the scenery that Sion has seen. Take a good look at the scenery of despair that he has seen, and make your choice.''

''Without running away, make you choice properly, and take responsibility.''

''Get on with the killing and move forward.''

''Now, which one will you choose?''

“............”

''Now, which plate of lives on the balance will you sacrifice?''

“............”

''Now.''

''Now, decide quickly.''


“............”

In response to that voice.

But.

“...... shut up.”

That’s what Ryner answered.

In response to that voice which was born from his own weakness, that’s what he answered.

And he looked up.

As he did that, he saw Ferris, Iris, and Kiefer.

After being told to shut up, all three of them were looking at Ryner’s face with a look of surprise on their faces.

Kiefer said.

“Eh. Ah. I’m sorry. Was I too noisy? Ryner has a lot to think about, isn’t it?”

Following that, Iris said.

“Eh --- --- --- --- was I not quiet throughout the whole time? Right? Nee-sama?”

Moving on to the last person, Ferris said.

“............”

No, as expected, she said nothing.


She just stood up without saying anything, looking straight at Ryner. With her blue pupils, she gazed intently into Ryber’s eyes. As she looked at him, she lifted the chair that she was sitting on.

And then.

“...... saying 'shut up' to my face. What do you mean by thatttttttttttt!”

The chair flew.

It came flying so fast that it disappeared from sight momentarily.

“It can’t be.”

As he said that, Ryner promptly attempted to dodge, but his reaction speed just after he broke out of his deep thoughts,

“I won’t make it...... gyaaaaaaaaaaaa.”

It smacked into his face.

The corner of the chair went right into his face, setting off an intense pain, and his body flew backwards.

He fell onto the ground. He clutched his face. The pain invaded his whole face. Just as the pain subsided slightly, he looked up, ''Damn you, what the hell are you doing'', he wanted to say.

But!


“...... eh? You’re not serious right?”

Ryner uttered without thinking, forgetting what he originally wanted to say.

Because right before his eyes.

Ferris further went on to stand on top of the table and jumped. She jumped towards here. She lifted her foot backwards. And adopted a kicking stance, aiming at Ryner’s face.

“Wait, wait, wait, wait a minute, erm, it’s my bad, you don’t need to go to such an extent really......”

He said, but.

His words stopped.

The reason was because Ferris was not wearing her usual armor. She was wearing a strangely cute one-piece dress, with a short skirt portion, ''with that, wasn’t it difficult to move in?'' In that short moment, Ryner was concerned about that.

She raised her foot backwards.

Raising it backwards to the fullest, and revealing the inside of her skirt......

“Oi, it’d really be bad if you keep that on. The inside of your skirt is completely visible......”

As he spoke those words, it was already too late. She launched her kick.


The face again.

The face again.

“Argh!?”

As he shouted, Ryner flew. He spun in the air.

Even as he was done in in this manner, the close-up view was indeed magnificent,

“Ry, Rynerrrrr!?”

Kiefer screamed in anguish.

“Kyaaaaa.”

Iris screamed in anguish...... no. It was clearly a squeal of total delight.

Well, in any case, under the gaze of the three girls, Ryner flew. His head shattered the window. His upper torso passed through. It was still raining moderately heavy outside and his head was drenched immediately.

This time round, he was definitely going to say, ''Damn, Ferris, what are you up to! You’ve gone too far! I ain’t forgiving you today, I’m so going to kill you'', he intended to shout out but.

“............”

He gave up.

Since the rain brought cold relief to his face which was burning from the pain. Since the rain cleared his senses after having gone without sleep for the entire night.


With that, he looked at the sky of Roland.

Despite that it was already noon, he looked up at the sunless sky.

As if it was trying to mimic the feelings of a particular someone, the rain continued falling.

And then.

“Now.”

He thought.

''Now, what should I do, let’s get back thinking.''

''Sion, while weeping, had decided to make the sacrifices and move forward.''

''But, what about me?''

''In the end, I’m taking the same path......''

At that moment, all of a sudden.

“...... has your head cooled? Ryner.”

He was told.

Ryner looked up. He propped himself up and looked into the room.

As he did that, he saw Ferris, with her usual emotionless expression, looking towards here.


“...... eh?”

As he asked, she said.

“...... I’m asking you whether your head has cooled. Jeez, for someone without any brain matter, you had that look of concentration, worrying about something...... think about the feelings of those around you!”

She yelled angrily.

On hearing that, Ryner, with a look of surprise.

“Eh? Me? Was I so deep in concentration?”

Ferris nodded.

“You were.”

“Seriously ~”

“Damn you! You don’t believe my words......”

“Ugh, why are you drawing your sword......”

But she didn’t stop.

With her sword drawn, she rushed forward.

“Wah, wah, wah.”

Ryner wanted to run away, but he was too slow.


She smashed the sword into Ryner.

“Gyaaa.”

As he shouted, his whole body flew out of the window.

But her violence did not end here. She jumped out of the window as well and grabbed hold of Ryner’s head. With that, she dragged him across the ground and ran for a while.

As the ground was wet from the rain, it was not really painful to be dragged across, but the occasional stones that he brushed across grazed him.

“Gah, painful. It’s painful, Ferris. Wait, I’m asking you to stop...... aren’t you going too far?”

He called out, and on hearing that.

“............”

She finally stopped.

Grabbing his neck in a strangling fashion, she pushed him against the ground.

He looked up at her.

He looked up at her golden hair, which had already been dried after all this while but was now soaking wet again, then he looked at her face.


Looking at that face.

“............”

Ryner frowned involuntarily.

Because he saw a face which could not described as expressionless.

Just now, inside the tea-house, for some reason, Ferris had an even more expressionless look, with no tinge of emotions, than the old days.

On top of him, with his neck held down by her, the face he saw now could not be described as expressionless.

So as to speak.

“............”

She now had a face that was on the verge of crying.

While pressing him down in a strangling fashion, she looked down at Ryner with a face that was on the verge of crying.

That’s why, on seeing that, Ryner frowned involuntarily.

And then he asked. In a half-joking manner, with a light tone, he asked.

“...... could it be that I’m the cause of that face you’re making now?”


“............”

Wit her face that was on the verge of crying, but yet, with a glowering face, she held back her tears and looked intently towards here, and nodded sharply.

Ryner, holding his gaze on her,

“...... was it because of Kiefer?”

However, she quickly shook her head.

“Then.”

Ryner said.

“...... then, was it because the brainless me was making a face that was deep in concentration?”

She did not reply.

She only stared at Ryner.

And he asked.

“...... what kind of face was I making?”

Then she said softly.

A single sentence.

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 265.jpg|thumb]]

Just one sentence, she murmured.

“...... a face like Sion’s.”

She glowered as she said that. She was really on the verge of crying.

In other words, it was that.

She was once again unsettled.

Because Ryner made the same face as Sion. Not consulting with anyone, merely bearing everything alone, moving forward, that same face.

And then, Sion disappeared. All of a sudden, he became mad, weeping sorrowfully, he disappeared.

And on top of that, Ryner also disappeared. Captured by Sion and imprisoned, he disappeared before Ferris.

All alone, she shivered in fear.

Despite knowing that.

Just yesterday morning, she found Ryner in his cell and was crying, despite having seen that scene before him, he still didn’t get it.

There were so many friends around him, who worried about him, there was no real need to bear everything by himself.

He didn’t have to bear all the responsibility from hereon all by himself, that was something he didn’t understand promptly.


The very same thing.

“............”

Even though it was the very same thing that Sion didn’t understand.

If he’s troubled, he could consult with the rest.

Before being driven to the wall, he could have consulted with the rest, even though that was the very same thing Ryner had thought of Sion,

“............”

She was on the verge of crying.

Even though Ferris was someone who would be so happy that she could rise up to heaven just from eating dango, she was on the verge of crying at a dango shop.

He was stupidly being fed up all by himself.

''From hereon, these people will be with me as I move forward, yet I was fretting by myself, being fed up with things.''

''It’s just as what she said.''

''Just as what she said, I’m a brainless guy indeed.''


''Without understanding anything all that, who can I save?''

Ryner looked up at Ferris.

With a cornered face, he looked up at her.

The he said.

“...... you know, Ferris.”

“What.”

“I had been thinking about a lot of things, can I talk about them?”

On hearing that.

On hearing that, Ferris returned to her expressionless face.

But embedded within that expressionless face, was a tinge of emotion which Ryner once again was able to decipher. It was not the same face she had a while ago.

Her face was displaying a proper emotion.

A somewhat satisfied, somewhat pleased face.

“Talk about them? With me?”

“Yeah.”


As Ryner acknowledged, she seemed to be even more pleased.

“Won’t do. You’re dying here.”

She tightened her grip on his neck,

“Ehhhhhh, wait...... gyaaaaa.”

In the end, the same development unfolded.

Just before he really die, he broke free from that position,

“You, you, you’re seriously killing me!!”

“Of course.”

“Ugh, as I’ve always said, at that juncture, you’re supposed to dispute that!”

It became the usual antic.

And Ryner, in response to that,

“...... ha, haha.”

He started laughing by himself.

“What’s so funny?”

Even as she said that, he continued laughing for a while, and then he looked up at the sky again.


The rain was still heavy. Though not as heavy as this morning. With that strong wind blowing, those large clouds would be blown away, and it would probably stop.

At that moment, he noticed that the wind was blowing northwards,

“Oi oi, even though we are heading into Nelpha, yet it’s also raining in Nelpha.”

He said wearily.

But, even so, it was fine. Things would definitely work out somehow.

He thought.

The reason was because he’s not going to run away.

“............”

Because he had friends.

Because he was not alone, and he’s not running away.

Ryner looked at Ferris.

Then he turned towards the tea-house. Kiefer, with an umbrella in her hand, was about to rush towards here, but beside her, with a look of delight, Iris dashed out into the rain.

“Ah, ah, Iris-chan, if you don’t take an umbrella, you’re going to catch a cold!”

Kiefer chased after her frantically.


Looking intently at that, Ryner said (to Ferris).

“Even if I have an umbrella now, thanks to you, I might catch a cold. My clothes are all drenched.”

As he said that, he looked at his shirt and pants that he borrowed from the tea-house.

On hearing that, Ferris suddenly seemed to remember something important, with a ‘you just reminded me’ face,

“Ah! I forgot!”

“Huh? What?”

“Right! I’ve forgotten all about it after being attacked en route, but I’ve prepared some clothes for you......”

She was interrupted.

“Denied!”

Ryner said.

“Hm?”

She looked here with a look of displeasure.

In response to that, Ryner scowled,

“You did it eh? The knapsack that Iris was carrying had a pair of pants with a mouse embroidered at the crotch area, and other than that, it was completely naked-looking, and with the shirt that hides only the navel, making a complete stupid set of clothes, eh?”


As he said that, she nodded her head sharply.

“Orhh, you saw that? So, given that you are going full speed on the pathway to hentai-dom, naturally, underneath those pants you are wearing, you can put on those hentai......”

“I’m not wearing that! Stop talking about foolish things. Let’s get inside? We’d seriously catch a cold. Even not so, there’s no reason for us to stay here. Let’s get back inside the tea-house and get changed, and we’ll set off immediately. Just a moment ago...... a pretty good idea just came to me.”

Ryner said.

And then, he once again, looked through the veil of rain towards the lands in the north.

After passing through the highway, and crossing the borders and entering Imperial Nelpha, there would only be bothersome things to deal with.

But even so, he might actually have arrived at a solution that could solve everything.

It was in the instant when he was smashed by Ferris’s sword.

In the instant when his sleepy head was bashed.

“...... am I a masochist?” 


A good idea which made him think of making a comeback at himself.

A way to fight the Roland army led by the red hair monster Claugh Klom.

A way to fight the close to seventy thousand troops led by stupid Prince Starnel.

A way to feign ignorance at everything and save Toale.

Now, where should he start?

“............”

At that moment, Kiefer finally came up to them.

She sheltered the drenched Ryner and Ferris with an umbrella.

For some reason, she had a slightly sulking face.

“Geez, jumping out here with all this rain, did the two of you have some kind of secret conversation~?”

On hearing that, he smiled.

He looked at Kiefer, then at Ferris.

“...... nothing secretive. I’ll tell you all everything. I’ll no longer bear everything all by myself and tell you all everything. Everything about the superrrrrrrrrr bothersome strategy I have to execute in Nelpha. That’s why, with me......”

But what he was about to say was something that was kind of embarrassing, so he averted his eyes from them. He looked again in the direction of Nelpha.


Then he told them straight.

To the two of them.

To his first comrades who would follow this cowardly, languid guy who makes lots of mistakes.

“...... will you all follow me?”

As he said that, the two of them answered at the same time.

Speaking at the same time.

With a truly unwavering, strong voice.

“Yeah!”

“Nope!”

“............”

''Ehhhh? No, erm...... just now, I heard a ‘nope’?''

''No, well, suddenly speaking together at the same time, can’t really expect it to be in unison.''

But.

“...... well, shall we go?”


Ryner smiled wryly as he turned around.

As he did that, Ferris and Kiefer were looking this way at him. Behind them, Iris was rolling on the rain-soaked ground. 

They were his first comrades.

The enemy was the Hero King with the strongest army in the southern continent.

And the seventy thousand soldiers led by the stupid prince of Nelpha.

On the other hand, the group here comprised of a sluggish guy and three girls.

To anyone seeing this, it seemed like they have no chance of winning at all. Others would probably call them idiots and fools.

But for him.

For him,

“...... it’s enough.”

Ryner murmured and smiled faintly.

And he did think so. Not on the orders of Sion or anyone else, it was really an incredible thing for them to follow him like this.

There were people who believed in him and thus following him.


If so.

If that’s the case, then without any fear or thought of running away, he could move forward, couldn’t he?

“............”

Once again, he looked at the sky. He looked up at the sky from which rain continued to fall. And then towards the south where Sion was at. And then towards the north where the red hair monster, the stupid prince, and Toale were at.

After looking at all that, he looked at the faces of his comrades again, then said.

“...... well, let’s do it.”

With a clear voice.

“Firstly, to start off, let’s clean up the mess in Nelpha.”

That was what he declared.

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>

Several days later.

Deep into the night.

At a Roland camp erected within Imperial Nelpha.

A short distance away from that, on a hill, was Claugh Klom ---


The black hand death god was standing there alone.

With stern eyes, he surveyed Nelpha’s scenery.

“............”

Even though it was already late into the night, bright reddish lights were shining from the townscape. But there was no longer anyone there. Earlier at dusk, the Roland army led by Claugh had arrived here, destroying and setting everything on fire, razing all in sight.

Only ruins lay there.

Even though the magical fires were still burning in the remaining houses, giving them a red shine, before long, that too would disappear.

And after that, the only things remaining would be corpses, ruins, and despair.

Despite seeing all that.

“............”

''I’m already more or less used to this'', he thought.

It had been a few weeks since he entered Nelpha.

All he saw were such devastating scenes. These were devastating scenes which he knew well.

Scenes of war.


Killing people. Killing people. Killing people. Blood spewing, screams booming, but yet, he went on killing people, endlessly.

He had heard someone asking for help.

He had heard someone cursing him.

He had heard cries of vengeance.

And in response to all that, Claugh,

“............”

He killed.

He killed without any hesitation.

But the war did not end.

The war did not end.

It should not have come to this, according to their initial expectations.

They had expected Nelpha to completely surrender much earlier. The people should have been saved after the deaths of the royalty of Nelpha. And thereafter, they also should have been able to avoid fighting the other countries.

But that did not come to pass.

A number of problems came up, and in the end, that did not come to pass.


What would Sion think of that, he thought for an instant. He, who wanted to move forward with the least number of sacrifices, would probably be greatly hurt by this never ending war.

And then Claugh thought it was a good thing that he had come here. It’s a good thing that such unpleasant work was not carried out by others.

That’s why it was a good thing that Sion was not here.

It was a good thing that Calne was not here.

Perhaps, it was also a good thing that Luke and his other comrades were not here, he thought.

“............”

At that moment.

He thought of something somewhat unpleasant. He thought of Noa’s face when he said that he was going to war again. She, who was left behind in Roland, with rare navy blue hair, and a show of resoluteness but occasional innocence within her blue eyes, which vanished in an instant as well.

Which was due to tears flowing out of her eyes, and as if to dispel that memory of her, he shook his head.

''She should just forget about everything and attain happiness. This. For this murderer me, there was no need for her to think about me and weep for me.''

He looked intently at his black hand. His right hand which was imbued with a curse and colored black.


The right hand which had already taken countless lives.

For a murderer like him, it would be laughable for only him to attain happiness.

It was just not possible.

That’s why he got used to it quickly. With killing people. With throwing away his own happiness.

And he turned his eyes to the darkness that lay beyond the burning streets, a flashy work of his.

And started considering.

Right now, he was thinking about how he could continue to show off Roland’s brutality to the other countries without killing the populace and wrapping things up, what should he do? That was what he was pondering.

In order to do that, the most important thing now was to get in touch with Toale Nelphi, the son of that stupid Prince Starnel who was running amok in the center of Nelpha.

But his location was unknown. Despite the fact that Toale was leading ten thousand troops, his intelligence could not yet get hold of where he was.

If he could somehow succeed in doing that, things could take a better turn......

“............”


At that moment.

Claugh suddenly turned around. Behind where he was standing on the top of the hill, was a forest, which was dark in comparison to the burning streets.

He could feel something moving in that darkness.

But in response to that, he did not react much.

Since he had come to this land.

Since leaving the territory of Roland, and coming to Nelpha, the same type of situation had occurred again and again.

Destroying the streets. Listening to the curses. And attacked assassins wielding knives and swords, men, women, children, bearing hatred for their comrades or family who were killed.

''Die. Die. Die. I will let you taste my hatred for killing my comrades!''

And Claugh had always answered them. He killed every one of them. Those were his orders, and Claugh had thought that was necessary as well. 

That’s why he was not surprised.

He was not surprised at noticing that someone was clearly peeping at him from the forest.

He only looked in that direction,


“...... come forward if you want to die.”

He said.

The presence in the forest moved as if it was reacting to his words. The killing intent was closing in straight on towards here.

But Claugh did not make any stance.

The reason was because the enemy’s killing intent was too weak.

No, not that it was really that weak. A normal soldier might not even emit that much. But, with this level.

It was not possible to kill the death god of the battlefield --- Claugh Klom.

With a sad look in his eyes, he looked at the darkness in that forest.

The enemy would probably lose his life once he comes out of the forest. He had no intention of letting him feel any pain or agony.

He would end it in an instant.

Claugh lifted his black, cursed right hand.

In an isntant.

The enemy appeared.

But in response to the movements of the enemy,


“...... wha.”

Claugh uttered without thinking.

As the unknown hidden assailant dashed out of the forest, he released a killing intent that was ten times stronger than before.

His movement was considerably fast as well.

No, it was not just fast. Moving almost as fast as Claugh, he rushed toward here in a straight line.

The enemy’s figure was visible to Claugh.

Clad in black, and his face veiled in black. Clothes used by assassins to blend into the darkness. A knife in his hand, he reached out for Claugh’s head.

“...... this is bad.”

He promptly dodged it. But yet, he was slightly grazed. No, he had allowed it to happen. As the knife came slicing towards his head, while barely dodging the line of attack,

“Shit!”

Claugh swung his left arm. He had intended to make a grab at the enemy’s face but failed. He had wanted to unveil him, but as expected, the enemy did not yield.


The enemy swung his knife, aiming for Claugh’s arm. Specifically at the artery of his wrist. From just that moment of exchanges, this was clearly a high level fight. A detestable level of skill in handling the knife.

In response to that, a smile floated on Claugh’s lips. The opponent’s strength pretty much rival his own.

No, perhaps, he was stronger than himself. Of course, he wouldn’t really know until they fight it to the end.

“............”

But even so, he was smiling in delight.

Since this was the first real enemy he had met in this lands.

Ever since he came to Nelpha, he had only massacred endlessly, and now, this was the first opponent who might be able to kill him.

Claugh daringly forced his arm towards the knife that was aiming for his artery. With that, the knife missed the artery and pierced through his arm, stolen from the opponent as a consequence.

In that instant, the enemy was surprised.

In that instant,

“I shall take your life here.”

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 285.jpg|thumb]]

Claugh churned up his arm that was pierced through by the knife. In an attempt to hit his opponent with his palm.

However, with abnormal reflexes, the enemy dodged that.

But Claugh had read that. The enemy dodged right. But, with that level of strength, the enemy would probably have barely dodged it. And then the next attack began.

However, Claugh’s attack did not end with his palm-face move. With that, his arm continued to stretch forward. As he did so, the knife that had previously pierce through his arm was being aimed at the enemy’s head,

“............”

With that, everything should come to an end.

It was executed with perfect timing.

If he could dodge this, then,

“............”

Then, he would have to be a monster.

However, the enemy somehow dodged it. While the knife managed to come slicing into the veil, what came after was empty space.

''This is bad'', he thought.


The next attack came. But, since he thought it had ended with the knife, he let his guard down a little.

He set his sight on the enemy. As he did that, the enemy’s kick was about to fly in. In response to that, Claugh used his fist to receive the attack.

The kick and his fist clashed. Normally, the kick would have won. If Claugh had lost, he would have died. If he got struck back from this amount of force, what would followed would be the severance of his head.

But,

“Don’t take me lightly!”

And he won against the kick. With his fist, he deflected his opponent’s kick.

The enemy fell back a few steps away from Claugh as a result of the impact.

And at that moment, the enemy called out for the very first time.

Looking intently at Claugh.

Looking straight at him.

“Monstrous strength.”

That was a voice that he had heard before.


A sleepy, languid, unmotivated voice which he had heard before.

An annoyed voice that didn't take life seriously.

Claugh’s grin became even wider on hearing that. ''I see. That’s how it was.''

“......... Ryner Lute.”

As his name was called, the enemy threw away the sliced end of the veil as a result of the previous exchange.

It was indeed a languid, annoyed face.

“Already found out?”

He said lightly. He seemed relaxed.

But, his killing intent remained.

''What did he come here for'' But he (Claugh) wasn’t going to ask. With that amount of killing intent, it was clear why he had come. But,

“...... if I get serious, do you seriously think you can beat me?”

Claugh said, and Ryner made a troubled face.

“...... is that so? Difficult to say perhaps?”

Even with a perplexed face as he asked, he should be very well aware of the answer.


If they fought seriously, who would be stronger?

<span id="back_to_occasional_luck">It was a matter of the [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Translator's Notes#Occasional Luck|occasional luck]].

Their strength were well matched. This was the second time they fought. The first time was for fun. This time round, it was for real.

But from the series of exchanges just now, they could already tell each other’s strength.

So in the end, it was a matter of the occasional luck. Both sides couldn’t afford to go easy.</span>

That’s why,

“...... whoever dies first, there’s something I’d like to ask you, what’s the meaning of this? What did you come here for?”

Claugh asked.

On hearing that, Ryner,

“Eh? Well, about that......”

He seemed about to answer.

But, as expected, there was no need for that. It wasn’t necessary right from the start. After having felt the killing intent from Ryner, it was clear what he was here for.

That’s why it was a feint. A feint of words.

As Ryner was replying, Claugh pulled the knife out of his arm. He threw it. And Ryner had a look of surprise on his face. And he promptly attempted to dodge.


But it was too late.

He was too slow.

Claugh released his right arm.

He released his curse.

He was going to put everything to an end.

But what was it for?

What was he taking the lives of people for?

However, the answer was a simple one.

This was a battlefield.

And Ryner Lute was an enemy.

Then there was only one answer.

Only one thing to do to Ryner.

“............”

One thing to do to his enemy, and that is,

“...... kill!!”


While releasing the curse of his right arm, Claugh Klom shouted.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Dai Densetsu no Yuusha no Densetsu#Volume 2 - The Tomorrow Unknown To The Great Battle|Main Page]]
| Forward to Afterword
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 4

2011-02-08T18:16:48Z

Tennyo777: /* And Then The Balance Scales Used By The Demon */

===And Then The Balance Scales Used By The Demon===


He looked down at the bodies.

He looked down at the cruelly chopped up bodies.

Many bodies were now scattered about the hall, which was filled with a sea of blood.

Looking at that.

“............”

But, Sion said nothing.

He was now in the throne room of the castle of Roland Empire.

In other words, in this place where the head of this country presides.

Were numerous bodies scattered about, which was an unusual occurrence, but yet,

“............”

Sion --- the king of this country said nothing.

With his piercing golden eyes, in which a strong will was embedded, he merely looked down on the pile of brutally broken bodies before him.


And then.

“............”

He looked up slightly.

Into the hall.

No, rather, much further inwards, he was looking at '''something''' that was squirming.

He could not see it clearly.

The attached magical lights that were used to light up the hall were destroyed, and on top of that, rain was falling outside of the window, making it extremely dark.

In that darkness, '''something''' was squirming.

But there was no sound.

Neither was there any presence perceived.

He could only tell that something strange was squirming about.

He could also tell that it was the thing that created the pile of bodies.

No, this was not something new.

A situation where Sion had merely closed his eyes for a moment, then opened them again, and before he knew it, right before him, a pile of bodies --- a pile of bodies belonging to the guards protecting this hall appeared, with '''something''' creeping in within the same breath.


Then.

“....... again?”

Sion muttered.

He fixed a glare onto the '''something''' within that darkness.

“...... no matter how many times you try, you have no chance of winning in this land.”

He said, and then...

'''"......"'''

A voice seemed to cry out from within the darkness.

But it was too soft. Too feeble. Not quite audible.

Then Sion,

“...... I can’t hear you. But there’s no need to. Lucile.”

He said.

Lucile immediately appeared behind him. In a place which should have been empty, appeared an unusually beautiful man.


“...... ahh.”

He said.

“Kill?”

Sion nodded.

“Ahh.”

“Then, I’m going to do it.”

As Lucile said that, in the next instant, he disappeared, and moved into the darkness of that hall.

And a smile floated on his lips,

“...... there’s no use in hiding.”

He thrust a hand once into one of the bodies scattered in the hall. He gouged into the bowels of the body, and appeared to catch hold of something. Then, he forcibly pulled it out.

And a strange-looking monster was pulled out from the belly of the body.

With the face of a snake, hands of a person, wings of a bird, and legs of a spider. The skin covering its whole body from the face down, seemed to be festering from burns.

What Lucile held in his hand was the head of a monster so hideous that it could cause a nauseating feeling to well up in anyone beholding it.


“Gyu-ri-ru-e-ru-e-ru-e-ru-e!”

The monster gave off an ear-splitting howl. As it did that, the snake head stretched out and attempted to bite on Lucile’s shoulder.

However.

“Disgusting.”

Lucile brushed at it.

Just like that, the snake head disintegrated into nothingness.

But the monster’s movements did not stop; despite losing its head, it did not stop, and this time round, from its chest, which clearly appeared to be that of a spider, fangs sprung out; with that mouth it attempted to swallow Lucile.

But Lucile just smiled happily.

“...... ha, haha, hahaha. What’s that. You want to swallow me? With your level of power, you want to take me in?”

As he said that.

A different face appeared at the shoulder of that monster. It was the face of a bird, and it replied to Lucile’s query.

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 207.jpg|thumb]]

“...... don’t be too haughty. Descendant of Eris Reed. Your rampage ends here. The Goddesses’ rage has already reached their limit......”

But at that moment, the bird stopped mid-sentence.

Because Lucile had plucked off its head.

“...... the mad Goddesses, come again?”

And he crushed the bird head in his hand.

But still, the monster did not stop. The spider’s fangs came thrusting towards Lucile.

But Lucile appeared to be unconcerned.

He stretched out his hand quietly, and murmured softly.

“Let me end this farce.”

Instantly, he released his power and everything ---

Should have ended.

But at that moment.

“...... huh?”

Suddenly, Lucile’s expression changed.

A strange, small light appeared from within the spider’s mouth.


“...... darn......”

He couldn’t continue.

The light, all of a sudden, exploded from the monster’s body towards Lucile.

No...It was exploding towards Sion, who was behind him.

As he got swallowed by the light, Lucile’s body disappeared.

Just as the light continued to move to swallow Sion’s body, at that moment.

Once again, Lucile appeared in front of Sion.

In his hand, he held a dark sword. Lucile swung it. As he did that, the light was split into two parts, and on top of that, it was absorbed by the sword.

“............”

This time round, everything was really over.

Once again, darkness and silence descended upon the hall.

But Sion then.

“...... Lucile.”

He called out.


He looked at the beautiful man before him, a man who should not lose to any kind of monster, a man who should be darker than any form of darkness,

“...... wasn’t that a little bad?”

He said.

Lucile then turned around,

“No. There wasn’t any problem really.”

He was smiling.

He was smiling with his beautiful face.

But what was laughing, was merely the right side of his face.

The left side of his face...... no, his left hand, his left leg as well, the entire left side of his body was gone.

Burned off by the light released from the mouth of the spider.

Sion, with a dubious face,

“It doesn’t seem that way to me though.”

But, Lucile merely shrugged his only shoulder.

“No problem at all.”

After saying that, with his remaining right hand, he gave a knock on his own body.


The moment he did that, the remaining half of his body started regenerating. The inner flesh of his body bulged out, and in a twinkle, his body returned to his former beautiful form.

That, in itself, was disgusting.

Sion smiled wryly.

“Damn monster.”

Lucile smiled,

“Hahaha. You hate your own kind?”

In other words, he meant that Sion was a monster just like him.

But Sion did not rebuke those words. Because it was just as he said. As of now, he was the same kind as this disgusting monster --- rather, he’s in the process of becoming something more than that.

“............”

Without saying anything, Sion once again looked at the hall.

However, there was no longer any sign of that hideous monster resembling a combination of a snake, bird, and spider. It probably self-exploded.


In order to kill Lucile.

No, in order to kill Sion --- that is the '''Mad Black Hero'''.

Sion said to the Lucile who was still looking in the direction of the hall.

“But, this is actually the first time I've see you wounded in such a manner.”

On hearing that, Lucile,

“...... ahh. I let my guard down for a while. I didn’t expect the real thing would take the trouble to show up.”

As he said that, Sion opened his eyes.

“...... the real thing? You mean the '''Goddess'''?”

Lucile nodded.

“That was probably a part of Kukanohst [Goddess of Tranquility]. She sent in a part of her body by hiding it in the body of the familiar we just saw. But for her to have come all the way over such a great distance at this kind of timing, the '''Goddesses''' seem to be in a fluster......”

At that moment, suddenly.

<< Damn fools. >>


A high-pitched, an incomprehensibly high-pitched, ear-splitting woman’s voice reverberated across the room.

No, the voice probably did not reverberate across the room in reality. But, rather, that voice appeared to be reverberating acroos the world, having been delivered directly to their heads.

And then Sion,

“...... isn’t it still here?”

Lucile smiled.

“That’s right. Since I haven’t killed it yet. What I erased earlier was merely an attack of the '''Goddess'''.”

And, at that moment again.

<< Damn fools. >>

The same thing was said again. But this time round, a different meaning was embedded within those words.

More accurately, what was embedded was a magical fear.

The '''Goddess''' had embedded a power that would erode the will and destroy the minds of her enemies within that voice.

Some time ago perhaps, Sion’s sanity would have been destroyed, leaving him, fearful, and raving in madness.


So to speak, it was the voice of a god; a divine message from God.

Man could only prostrate in fear and obey.

“Well, since I’m also a monster, it has no effect on me however......”

Sion murmured, as he shifted his eyes to search for the source of the voice within the hall. But,

“...... ah, I can’t do it. I can’t find it with my eyes, Lucile.”

As he said that, Lucile had already found the fragment of the '''Goddess''' and while looking intently at a single point on the ceiling, said.

“...... what, Sion? You want to see her face?”

Sion nodded at his query.

“Yes, I’d like that. All this while, '''Goddess'''-sama has only sent her familiars here, and finally now, she has come forth herself. I have to show her proper hospitality.”

But, Lucile turned his head around,

“But if you do that, you will regret it, you know?”


He said.

Then, Sion tilted his head,

“What do you mean by that?” He asked.

And Lucile smiled a smile that was much darker, colder, and mocking than usual and said,

“Naturally I’m referring to the fact that, considering that she’s called '''Goddess''', her appearance is surprisingly unbefitting of that.”

After saying that, he lightly shook his hand in front of Sion’s eyes.

At that moment, the color of the world changed.

Darkness became darker.

Light became brighter, as much as the eyes can behold.

And within that darkness,

Within the darkness on the ceiling of the hall, where Lucile was looking up at, was a person, a woman clad in light......

A woman seemingly clad in a shining robe of feathers.

Looking at that form,


“...... ohh.”

Sion muttered without thinking.

And at her form...

Sion’s face contorted instinctively at the '''Goddess'''’s form; as her form was abnormally ugly.

Attached to the ceiling on all fours, her face had no eyes.

Sunk in blackness, within its depths, only extended a deep darkness. Occasionally, in that darkness, small bodies that looked like insects, were moving in and out in a disgusting manner.

She had no nose, and her mouth was different from that of a human, stretching across vertically instead of horizontally, and hundreds of teeth extended outwards from that mouth.

Adding to her bizarre appearance, below her grotesque head she had the same form as a human; no, her appearance had encompassed everything that’s revolting to humans.

And then, her vertically aligned mouth started opening and closing, and her voice reverberated again.

<< You worms. You worms, you worms. Why, why, why don’t you accept my, our, salvation? >>


She said in an incomprehensibly high-pitched earsplitting voice.

And then Lucile,

“See? It’s better not to see it, isn’t it?” He said.

Then Sion,

“............”

He merely shrugged his shoulders without answering. No, he had roughly expected this outcome. He had wondered about the appearance of the '''Goddess''' that had kept sending her monster minions one after another. Well, it was something that looked like that, he thought.

A book that Lucile had shown him...

After having read that book in which the light and darkness of this world were chronicled, a story in which the '''Goddesses''' appeared, it was within his expectations that they were hideous.

As an example, a story in which they appeared went like this...

<br/>

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦♦♦♦</span></center>

After living for too long, the desires of the mad '''Goddesses''' could not be stopped. They couldn’t be stopped even after they had obtained everything.

Devouring the '''light''' they created, devouring the '''darkness''' they created, devouring the '''human''' they created, even that was not enough.

They want to devour more.

They want to devour.

They want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour, want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour.


And in the end, they broke the greatest taboo.

The source of everything.

The source that gave birth to them.

They devoured the parent that gave birth to them.

Devouring their parent finally satisfied them.

And then everything ended.

Anything and everything about the world up till now ended.

Once again, it was born into a different one.

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦♦♦♦</span></center>

"But," Sion thought.

As he looked up at the fragment of the hideous '''Goddess''' on the ceiling, he said.

“But this time round...... things won’t go according to the way you all want. The ugly story that you all had created shall end here.”


Then the goddess, with the darkness embedded within her hollow eyes, looked his way and said.

<< Again. Again, a-g-a-i-n, again. Are you worms mad? Mad, m-a-d, m-a-d? Hero, my lovely hero...... deceived by ω[omega], deceived by α[alpha], deceived by the demon, are you intending to sell out this world again? >>

On hearing those words.

Sion only smiled thinly.

“So to speak, I know that there are already a number of versions of stories that are convenient to you circulating around the world......”

That’s right.

With regards to that ancient story, there were several patterns to it.

A story about a hero destroying the world.

A story about a demon destroying the world.

And a story about goddesses destroying the world.

Every one of them had some degree of authenticity, but yet, every one of them was also fudged with lies.


Even though it was not known who, or for whose sake, had created those stories but, at the very least, every one of them had a story linked to destruction.

Well, in any case......

At that moment, the voice of the '''Goddess''' reverberated again.

<< Accept our salvation. Accept our salvation. This is also for your sake. Now, accept it, accept it, and become the hero who saves the world...... >>

But Sion then,

“Shut up...... you ugly '''Goddesses'''.” He said.

Instantly, Lucile jumped.

“Jade Emperor’s tongue.”

He muttered.

He raised his right hand. But, nothing came forth from that right hand; nothing could be seen.


But, even though there shouldn’t be anything there, the ugly face of the '''Goddess''' contorted in fear, making it even uglier.

<< Jade...... Jade Emperor, you mean......? Impossible...... you, did you devour '''God Pursuing'''’s power? But that shouldn’t have been...... ω[omega]...... sword saint Eris Reed’s bloodline should not possess such a power...... >>

But, a smile floated on Lucile’s lips,

“Don’t think that I’ll always let the elderly...... the ancient gods do as they please. '''God''', '''God Pursuing''', and even '''Goddess''', I shall devour everything.”, and then he swung down his hand at the '''Goddess'''.

The '''Goddess''' could do nothing. She could only make a surprised, fearful face; her body started disappearing.

<< …... this...... my body...... is really being devoured...... what in the world are you...... >>

But the words ended then.


The '''Goddess''' disappeared and darkness returned.

After Lucile landed in the center of the pile of bodies, he turned around.

“It has ended......”

At that moment, his knees buckled to the ground. And he fell.

But to that,

“............”

As expected, Sion said nothing; since, he had seen this scene before.

During the time when he (Lucile) devoured a goddess and obtained her power. No, during the time when he devoured the power of '''God''', '''God Pursuing''', and obtained those powers, he was constantly tested.

Whether it was appropriate for him to possess those powers...

Whether it was appropriate for him to possess those powers to change the world...

Whether it was appropriate for him to rewrite the plot of that story that had continued endlessly...

He was tested, if his power was not enough, he’d die. If he lived, he would move forward.

A simple matter.


Lucile, as well as Sion, was aware of that level of danger, and moved forward.

Throwing away anything and everything.

Laughter, sorrow, bliss, happiness, friends, family, comrades, life... sacrifices which could have rendered them weeping; and they moved forward.

People might say that’s mad.

God might say that’s mad.

Goddesses might say that’s mad.

But, still, even so......

“............”

If they lived.

If they lived, they would cover this world and sunder all darkness they encompassed.

That’s why.

“............”

At that moment, Lucile got up.

“...... any problem?” Sion asked.


On hearing that, Lucile looked towards him and smiled. His smile was darker, colder, and more empty than before.

“None.”

“Then.”

Sion said and Lucile nodded.

“Ahh. Let’s continue.”

And Lucile disappeared.

Once again, Sion was alone in the hall. He looked intently at the piled up bodies and sea of blood in front of him,

“...... mad, black hero, huh......”

He muttered softly in a moaning voice that seemed to be on the verge of crying.

At that moment.

“...... Your Majesty.” He was called.

He looked up.

He looked across to the other side of the empty shells of his comrades, where a solitary man stood.


It was a man with a considerably strict, frowning face. He was slightly more than thirty years in age. Wearing a sparkling clean military uniform, he stood tall and straight.

Major Rahel Miller.

The man responsible for the '''Taboo Breaker Pursuit Squad'''.

The superior of Milk Callaud. No, the superior of that genius, Luke Stokkart; an even more capable and more intelligent man of this country.

To say that the current Roland was made by him (Miller) was not an overstatement. During the time when Sion was thinking of carrying out a revolution, he had already more or less set in place all the necessary pieces to start one. Sion merely became a gear in his plan and moved accordingly.

But, now...

Miller looked towards him with a stern, troubled face; a face that showed he witnessed something beyond his expectations and imagination.

Sion smiled at that.

“...... you want to talk?” he asked.


On hearing that, Miller nodded.

“Yes. I came here to inquire more about the details concerning the present situation of Roland......”

After saying that, he looked around the hall, he looked at the mountain of corpses, and, then, he looked at Sion.

Then, his piercing eyes once again drifted about the empty space of the hall.

Was he looking for Lucile, or was he looking for the devoured '''Goddess'''?

Sion looked intently at him and asked.

“...... so, from when did you start watching?”

On hearing that, Miller once again fixed his eyes on Sion and replied.

“From when, you say? To that question, I shall answer that I saw nothing. I cannot think of commenting on anything without the proper knowledge. That’s why today, I came here to you with a single question.” He said.


Sion then nodded.

“Then I shall change my question. What is that question, I wonder?”

On hearing that, Miller said.

Looking straight towards him.

No, even deeper than that.

With his piercing eyes, he peered straight into Sion.

“...... tell me everything, Sion Astal. Everything from the beginning.” He said with a low voice.

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>

He gave orders to the cells in his brain.

''Move. Move. Move.''

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 229.jpg|thumb]]

''Think. Think. Think.''

He desperately gave orders to the cells in his brain.

''What to do? what to do? what to do?''

''What’s the situation?''

''What are the circumstances?''

“............”

But, from the core of his brain, a different command was issued.

''Bothersome. Bothersome. Bothersome.''

''Time to sleep. Time to sleep. Time to sleep.''

Of course, the situation was such that, even if he acted sluggishly, it was tense and he was already too late for various things; and, even though he couldn’t sleep, the brain tissue of the lazy fellow was screaming.

''Yes, goodnight! Yes, goodnight! Already sluggishly sleepy. Want to go bye-bye. Want to go bye-bye in my bed, into my fluffy fluffy dreams, not wanting to wake up, and that’s it. Please take care of things, goodbye...''

<DIV ALIGN="CENTER">Ryner Lute</DIV>

Postscript.

''Please don’t look for me.''

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>


A stupid order along those lines.

“............”

''Gu'', while enduring, he stifled a yawn and looked up at the clock hanging from the wall.

By the way, it’s noon.

The fact was he’s sleepy.

As he had not slept a wink since escaping prison yesterday morning.

During the past thirty hours he was running around back and forth along the streets to investigate the situation that had befallen Roland, and finally it was time to get out of the country. He went to the appointed place but Ferris was not there, then Kiefer came back, then Ferris lost consciousness.

And, now...

Now, Ryner and gang were at Ashold dango tea-house.

He was supposed to meet up with Ferris at eight-thirty in the morning and cross the boundaries at noon, leaving Roland, entering Nelpha, but yet.

“............”

Without saying anything, Ryner looked at the peerless beauty eating dango in front of him.


It seemed like she was already free from worries as she continued to dig into her dango.

“............”

And following that, he looked at the person beside her, her sister, who was also eating dango. The two of them were eating dango in a care free manner. As he looked at the number of discarded sticks, he wondered, ''who is going to pay for all that?''. He seemed to shake in fear, ''Well, when that happens, there’s always the desperation move ‘eat-and-run’. So, I’ll not think about that for now''.

“............”

And on top of that, beside him, his red-haired childhood friend sat.

She was also eating dango. As she commented on how delicious it was, Ferris’s eyes widened,

“Ohh!! You can tell the taste!?”

As she said that, Kiefer responded with a somewhat pressured look,

“Eh, yeah, erm...... yes. I thought that this is something different from other dango......”

“You can tell that much!?”

Ferris shouted,

“Fohfohbabakaludo!” 


Iris, with her mouth stuffed with dango, shouted some incantation-like words.

“...... er, erm, yeah. Probably......” Kiefer replied.

“Oyaji! She’s a sharp one! Bring in another thirty sticks!”

“Thirty ~ sticks!”

“Ehhhh, thirty sticks!? No, well, er, eating only dango......”

Instantly, Ferris and Iris had a shocked look on their faces,

“Kid-, kidding, kidding...... I really want to eat dango you know......”

“Right!”

“Fohloh!” 

Ryner gave a sidelong glance at Kiefer who was playfully tossed around by the troublesome sisters, fought his sleepiness, and continued to think.

So to speak, the fact was that there was really no time to slug around like this.

Yet, He and Kiefer listened to Ferris's story while eating dango.

''Firstly, with regards to Kiefer, ahh ~, what’s that again. Erm, the reason why she came back......''

At that moment, Ryner remembered her words earlier in the room. With her entire face red, Kiefer,


''“...... erm, I came back...... to meet Ryner......”''

''Woah! Woah! Woah! Wait, stop remembering it.''

''Well, anyway, the reason she came back is something along those lines, eh ---, it’s troublesome to deal with it so let’s leave it at that. Yup. Then again, if that’s the real reason why she came back, then she won’t enter the current Roland anyway.''

''Erm, what about Sion, who’s also her childhood friend?''

“............”

Ryner looked across the pile of thirty dango sticks, that were stacked on the table, at the half obscured face of Kiefer and asked,

“You know, Kiefer...”

“Hn?”

“Do you want to meet Sion......”

On hearing that, she looked a little sad and shook her head.

“...... erm, I do want to meet him, but...... But, it’s not like I came back to see Sion. I..." she turned toward Ryner.


But at that moment, Ryner panicked.

“Right, okayyy, I got it! You don’t really want to meet Sion?”

“Yeah. After talking to Ryner, in the current situation, even if I were to meet him......”

On hearing that, Ryner nodded.

“I think so too.”

And then he returned to his thoughts again.

That’s right.

''Even if Kiefer were to meet the Sion now, she would be disappointed, I guess. At any rate, he...... the current Sion even refused to meet Ferris, who had been part his everyday company not long ago.''

''Even if Kiefer were to head towards the castle now, it would be strange if he actually grants her an audience.''

As he was thinking, Kiefer......

At that moment, as if she had completely seen through his thoughts, said,

“...... I’ll go together with you.”

“Eh?”


“Ryner, you are leaving Roland, aren’t you? Then, let me go with you. It’s for this reason I......”

Just as she was about to make another declaration,

“Oi, woman! If you don’t hurry and eat up, the most tasty instant will escape from the dango, you know!”

Ferris raised her voice all of a sudden.

On hearing that, Ryner looked in her direction and met her eyes. As always, she wore an expressionless face. Rather, it was even more expressionless than usual.

''Rather, what is this? Isn’t this the same look as when I first met her?''

''Eh, what’s with her?''

“...... are you angry?”

On hearing Ryner’s words, Ferris tilted her head.

“Hn? What are you talking about?”

“No, I thought your face was a little expressionless.”

“I always have that face.”

“Is that so?”

“Yeah.”


“Really?”

“Uh-huh.”

“Then it’s fine I guess.”

“It’s fine.”

As she said that, Ferris started eating her dango again. ''Somehow, it felt different than usual. If it were as usual, she would start an extremely bothersome moronic story...... ah wait, was she always this quiet whenever she eats dango?''

''Was she?''

“............”

As he was pondering about all those things, he stopped, remembering that this wasn’t the time to do that, and returned to his original thoughts.

At that moment, he noticed that beside him Kiefer had a troubled nervous expression.

“...... what’s up?”

As he asked, she shook her head quickly.

“Not-, nothing.”

“Ah, is it because you’re at a loss for not being able to stop eating dango? Don’t worry about it too much. If you play along with Ferris, you will never have enough lives for that, you know?”


As he said that, Kiefer once again had that troubled look, and she looked nervously at Ferris, than turned to Ryner,

“...... erm.”

She uttered. But, well, whatever for now.

Ryner proceeded with his own thoughts again.

In any case, the thing on the top of the list that he had to think about now was the matter regarding the attack on Ferris.

Clearly speaking, she’s strong. He wouldn’t be able to predict the outcome of a serious one-on-one fight between him and her, that’s how strong she is; that strength put her in the top ranks of Roland.

Even if several members of those mage knights, officially known as the strongest unit of the country, were to be assembled, they would be no match for her.

On top of that, if she was running away instead of fighting, even if say Iris was taken hostage, she was capable of retrieving her and escaping --- well, then again, even with a squad of mage knights as her opponents, she could still triumph over them.


But yet, there was a person who could single-handedly take her on.

No, according to Ferris she was almost killed, it seemed. Just a while ago she was in a situation where both her arms and legs were torn, and she could only wait for death to claim her.

“............”

On recalling that.

On recalling that story.

Even now Ryner felt like shivering. If she had actually died...

If she were to disappear, and not be eating dango in front of him now.

''What should I do?''

He felt like shivering in fear.

He wanted to save Sion. That’s what he had decided and consequently embarked on a journey.

But the pursuer sent out by that same Sion almost killed Ferris.

No, whether that was something undertaken as an order from Sion was still not clear. But, at the very least, a subordinate of Sion almost killed Ferris.

In response to that thought.

“............”


In response to that thought, Ryner had a ‘you-got-me’ look as he grimaced. He felt a little afraid.

The reason was because what happened this time round might happen again in future.

Since he had decided to move forward from hereon.

Since he had decided to move forward from hereon to save Sion.

And in the course of that, any sacrifices incurred along the way would be his responsibility.

That was...

A realization that hit him pretty early on in the course of his journey.

A realization that hit him at the expense of his most important partner’s life.

''If Ferris hadn’t come and save me. If she’s not leaving the country with me. If she’s not saving Sion with me.''

No, even not for those reasons. If Ryner hadn't decided that they should act separately, she wouldn't have been almost killed.

This time round it was coincidental that her brother, Lucile Eris, had appeared to save her, it seemed, but they wouldn’t continue to be so lucky the second, or third, time again. There wouldn’t be a next time, perhaps.

If there’s a next time, Ferris would be killed and he might not be able to see her stupidly eating dango like this in front of him again.


“............”

No, not just Ferris... Iris, Kiefer, Arua, Kuku as well, and also any new comrades who would be joining Ryner’s company from hereon as he moved forward.

If he made a mistake, they might be killed.

By Sion.

By Roland.

He realized just a moment ago.

While he was listening to Ferris’s story as they were eating dango, Ryner showed a seemingly normal, ‘everything-is-fine’, sleepy looking face.

“............”

But the truth was totally different.

He wanted to shout out involuntarily from the fear that he had felt arising from inside of him.

He thought that he had already made a seriously determined decision, but he was still a little naive.

This was the path he had sought to walk.

Against Sion.


The path of making the man who sought to become the supreme ruler of the southern continent his enemy.

Sion was already committed to that.

He remembered that day when Sion was weeping and had pulled out a knife in spite of that.

Even though he (Sion) was really a gentle person.

Even though he (Sion) was more innocent than anyone else.

But yet, that was the face of Sion, who was determined to move forward, that he recalled seeing.

Such heavy burdens he shouldered as he walked.

Ryner was fed up with it; he was fed up with himself who had his hands full just trying to escape.

“...... he was in pain all this while.”

But, Sion was always smiling. Sometimes he did put on a tired face, a face that was on the verge of crying, but in the end, he would be smiling.

Even though he was in such pain that he could die; even though he was in such despair as he smiled.

“............”

Through the earlier incident, he understood.

Ferris was attacked and almost killed, and the one who attacked her was Froaude.



Miran Froaude.

Descendant of the holy knight Halford Miran.

But, he (Froaude) was too dark to be called a holy knight. He was a killer demon who obliterated anything that stood in the way of his lord, his supreme ruler.

Clearly speaking, he was the worst. He (Ryner) had always thought that the king who had him (Froaude) in his employment would be the worst.

And then Froaude said.

With a look full of contempt for Ryner, he said.

Those words... Ryner recalled those words he said.

''“Humans are animals who struggle and fight to survive. To eat, to protect their pride, to lead better lives, to protect their loved ones, and also to save themselves from getting killed by someone else...... humans struggle and fight.''

''To have no sacrifices, to have everyone smiling as they live...... that’s bullshit. Such a world doesn’t exist. The world is not as naive a place as you think.”''

That was what Froaude said.


''The world is not as naive a place as you think.''

But those words.

But whose words were those?

Who the hell was the one driven up to a corner, despaired with the world, and still kept on moving forward?

“............”

Ryner recalled. He recalled the first time he met Froaude.

It was at the house where the children of the first prince of Nelpa and his commoner mistress were putting up at, Toale’s house.

He (Froaude) appeared to kill Toale, who was of royal blood and highly regarded by the populace.

But that was a long time ago.

During the time when Sion became king, Ryner was released from prison, and just started on a journey with Ferris, it was during then.

In other words, since then, that detestable Froaude was already working for Sion.

Since then, Sion had already started bearing the darkness within his heart and had not shown it to Ryner.


That was definitely.

“............”

That was definitely incredibly painful, he thought. Well,

“...... it’s too late to notice it only now.”

Ryner said stupidly as he looked out the window of the tea-house.

But that window was not facing south, an unusual thing, but instead was facing north, a place where Sion was not at.

That direction was not where Roland was, but instead where Imperial Nelpha should be.

Ryner looked intently outside the window. The rain appeared to have softened considerably compared to that of morning. Unexpectedly, after killing time in this tea-house, this might be a good time to leave the country.

Crossing the borders in that rain would indeed prove bothersome, and if they start now, by the time they cross the borders, the sun would have set. Meanwhile, the rain would probably continue to fall at this intensity.

A rainy twilight.


It was a convenient time to slip past the border guards with the reduced visibility.

And well, after crossing the borders and entering Nelpha, what should they do next?

“............”

At that moment, he recalled the current situation of Imperial Nelpha which Luke had shown him earlier this morning.

Well, the main points of the situation are as follows.

Roland, in this war of attrition, was carrying out large-scale massacres as a show to destroy the fighting spirit of the other countries.

If Roland failed, it would be taken lightly by the other countries, and as a country that had broken an alliance, Roland would have to stand against a coalition composed of the other countries in the southern continent.

That’s why Roland had to, through the large-scale massacres, completely crush Imperial Nelpha, in order to minimize the loss of lives in the war.

Once Nelpha’s massacres were shown to the rest of the world, the other countries, having their desire to fight crushed, would surrender without fighting, well, those were Roland’s real intentions.

And, in order to achieve all that, Roland will kill off all the royalty of Nelpha, and despite displaying that to the other countries, it’s telling them that if they were to surrender now their royalty will be spared and welcomed into the ranks of Roland nobility, that’s the strategy.


With that strategy, if all went well with killing off Nelpha’s royalty, and displaying the might of Roland, everything will go well after that. That was the power that Roland held, as the greatest nation in the southern continent.

Even if Roland were to attack head on without resorting to any such means, Sion would still be able to subjugate the entire southern continent, but that will probably take up a lot of time.

Moreover, what he wanted was to achieve that goal in the shortest amount of time, with the least amount of sacrifices.

Well, so as to speak, that was how it was with Roland’s situation.

On the other hand, what was happening in Imperial Nelpha?

As Ryner pondered, he grimaced involuntarily.

“............”

Nelpha was currently in the worst possible scenario.

Firstly, the only person who could end this war, Gread Nelphi,

''”By offering my head and the imprisonment of my son, Prince Starnel...... in exchange for that offer, will you stop massacring Nelpha’s people?”''

That was the offer he had decided to present to Roland, but his stupid son Prince Starnel,

''”I don’t care what happens to the country! I don’t want to be captured by Roland.”''


And with that, he killed King Gread Nelphi.

With this, Roland could no longer achieve the outcome of ending the war with a minimum loss of lives.

However, the stupidity of the Prince Starnel did not end here.

Starnel ordered ten thousand soldiers to repel Roland’s army that was advancing northwards, and on top of that, he took command of the remaining troops, and started massacring and looting the populace from within Nelpha. After looting, he seemed intent on escaping to some place.

That’s why it was the worst possible scenario.

With this, Nelpha no longer had anyone who could officially declare a surrender to Roland.

In other words, in order to put on their original show to the other countries, Roland would have to decimate the ten thousand abandoned troops, and furthermore, before reaching Starnel’s personally led army, they had to completely raze the streets they would pass through, and finally finish off the remaining troops which Starnel, who had no intention of surrendering, had taken over in a bid to save himself.

With this, even more losses would be incurred than if they were to just fight a head-on war.

However, things were already heading towards that bothersome direction.


But, at this juncture, in this worst case scenario, a ray of hope appeared.

That was Toale.

The son of the stupid Prince Starnel and his commoner mistress, who had helped the bewildered Ryner and Ferris by giving them access to the library and putting them up at his house, that kind, good kid loved by the people of Nelpha. Toale Nelphi had stopped the ten thousand abandoned troops from engaging Roland, and taken command of them.

That was the best of the best news to Roland.

With this turn of events, the possibility of Roland achieving its original goal of minimizing the loss of lives, appeared once more.

It was highly likely that the subsequent development became as follows, Toale,

''”If I surrender, will you let the ten thousand troops and people off?”''

That would probably be his offer but of course Roland would reject that.

''You are not Nelpha’s king, correct? If you want to save the ten thousand soldiers, go take the throne from the current Nelpha king, from that stupid prince.''

''We’ll accept your surrender once you’ve done that.''

And of course, in order to finish the show to the other countries, Roland would then execute Toale, the Nelpha king.


This series of developments were probably unfolding as of now.

So to speak, taking Toale’s personality into consideration, this line of development would definitely happen.

Doing his best and sacrificing his own life in exchange for that of the people and soldiers, that might even please him.

He was that kind of people-loving idiot.

Ryner folded his arms.

Well, that being the case, in the current Imperial Nelpha, Toale Nelphi’s great battle was just beginning.

That would be really some unreasonably great battle.

Toale’s ten thousand troops will clash with the sixty-eight thousand troops led by stupid Prince Starnel.

And even if Starnel’s forces, which were about seven times larger, were miraculously defeated and the throne was taken, Toale would immediately surrender to Roland next.

Then, with a smiling face, he would be executed.

That miracle, so to speak...

Was sacrificing himself.


This worst case fate was an irony in itself for such a man of righteousness.

With regards to that,

“............”

If Ryner were to head towards Nelpha; there was only one thing to be done.

To save Toale, and defeat the stupid prince. On top of that, surrendering Nelpha to Roland and presenting Roland in a good light for now.

But, he wouldn’t let Toale die.

He had to, at the same time, accomplish all that with the least amount of lives lost.

By a method in which nobody would get hurt.

“............”

''Geez, isn’t this damn difficult?''

Ryner frowned to himself.

Ever since he read the documents regarding Nelpha which Luke handed him this morning, on top of saving Nelpha, he had been thinking about how to save Toale, but somehow, he just couldn’t come up with a good idea.


No, to say that he couldn’t come up with any ideas at all would be a lie.

He had thought of several.

But with those methods,

“............”

The number of sacrifices would not be zero.

No, it’s not about whether the number of sacrifices could be brought down to zero or not.

After all, this was a war.

If Ryner made a mistake, an unbelievably large number of lives would be lost. Even if he did not make a mistake, the number of life losses that he had to bear was not insignificant as well.

That was what Sion had had to bear.

He had to bear them all alone.

''So, what am I to do?''

“............”

''What I am supposed to do?''

“............ shit.”


Ryner muttered.

''Shit, shit, shit'', he groaned silently.

To fight the Roland army led by the red-haired monster Claugh Klom.

To fight the close to seventy thousand troops led by the stupid Prince Starnel.

To feign ignorance at everything and take Toale away and escape.

Whichever way it was, it wasn’t good enough. Lots of people would die.

That’s why Ryner gave the order.

While groaning ''shit, shit, shit'', he ordered his non-working brain.

The brain which did nothing and continued to slug until things had turn into such a stupid situation.

While saying ''bothersome bothersome'', in the end, it had come to such a worst case situation that he was driven to a corner and had to give orders to his own brain.

''Move move move''.

''Think think think''.

What in the world could he do to have a breakthrough?

What could he do to create a good outcome?

The balance moved. The balance in his head moved. On the plates hanging from each side of the balancing scale, were the lives of people.


The side with many lives, and the side with not too few lives.

If we were talking about sacrifices, of course the less the better. Therefore, the plate which was heavier would be discarded.

“............”

That should have been the case, but the balance in Ryner’s head was not moving. Both the plate with many lives and the plate with not too few lives were equally heavy.

The balance was in equilibrium.

That’s why he couldn’t choose.

''Shit'', he groaned again.

As he did that, his brain said.

''Weakling. You weakling. Just kill and move forward. The sacrifices can’t be helped, can they?''

''That’s right'', he thought. He’s not a magician who could create any kind of miracle. If it can’t be done, it can’t be done.

But, still, if there’s some way......

As he started thinking again, his brain starting talking again.


''It’s useless it’s useless. Stop thinking about such bothersome things, won’t you? It’s useless. Don’t think that your arrogance can save everyone. The world is not as naive as you think. Let it go, people will die, just quickly move forward.''

''But.''

''No buts. As you are fretting here, people are dying. Look at the reality. Didn’t you always refuse to look at it and just keep on running away. Now, take a look. Take a good look. Take a look at the scenery that Sion has seen. Take a good look at the scenery of despair that he has seen, and make your choice.''

''Without running away, make you choice properly, and take responsibility.''

''Get on with the killing and move forward.''

''Now, which one will you choose?''

“............”

''Now, which plate of lives on the balance will you sacrifice?''

“............”

''Now.''

''Now, decide quickly.''


“............”

In response to that voice.

But.

“...... shut up.”

That’s what Ryner answered.

In response to that voice which was born from his own weakness, that’s what he answered.

And he looked up.

As he did that, he saw Ferris, Iris, and Kiefer.

After being told to shut up, all three of them were looking at Ryner’s face with a look of surprise on their faces.

Kiefer said.

“Eh. Ah. I’m sorry. Was I too noisy? Ryner has a lot to think about, isn’t it?”

Following that, Iris said.

“Eh --- --- --- --- was I not quiet throughout the whole time? Right? Nee-sama?”

Moving on to the last person, Ferris said.

“............”

No, as expected, she said nothing.


She just stood up without saying anything, looking straight at Ryner. With her blue pupils, she gazed intently into Ryber’s eyes. As she looked at him, she lifted the chair that she was sitting on.

And then.

“...... telling me to shut up. What do you mean by thatttttttttttt!”

The chair flew.

It came flying so fast that it disappeared from sight momentarily.

“It can’t be.”

As he said that, Ryner promptly attempted to dodge, but his reaction speed just after he broke out of his deep thoughts,

“I won’t make it...... gyaaaaaaaaaaaa.”

It smacked into his face.

The corner of the chair went right into his face, setting off an intense pain, and his body flew backwards.

He fell onto the ground. He clutched his face. The pain invaded his whole face. Just as the pain subsided slightly, he looked up, ''Damn you, what the hell are you doing'', he wanted to say.

But!


“...... eh? You’re not serious right?”

Ryner uttered without thinking, forgetting what he originally wanted to say.

Because right before his eyes.

Ferris further went on to stand on top of the table and jumped. She jumped towards here. She lifted her foot backwards. And adopted a kicking stance, aiming at Ryner’s face.

“Wait, wait, wait, wait a minute, erm, it’s my bad, you don’t need to go to such an extent really......”

He said, but.

His words stopped.

The reason was because Ferris was not wearing her usual armor. She was wearing a strangely cute one-piece dress, with a short skirt portion, ''with that, wasn’t it difficult to move in?'' In that short moment, Ryner was concerned about that.

She raised her foot backwards.

Raising it backwards to the fullest, and revealing the inside of her skirt......

“Oi, it’d really be bad if you keep that on. The inside of your skirt is completely visible......”

As he spoke those words, it was already too late. She launched her kick.


The face again.

The face again.

“Argh!?”

As he shouted, Ryner flew. He spun in the air.

Even as he was done in in this manner, the close-up view was indeed magnificent,

“Ry, Rynerrrrr!?”

Kiefer screamed in anguish.

“Kyaaaaa.”

Iris screamed in anguish...... no. It was clearly a squeal of total delight.

Well, in any case, under the gaze of the three girls, Ryner flew. His head shattered the window. His upper torso passed through. It was still raining moderately heavy outside and his head was drenched immediately.

This time round, he was definitely going to say, ''Damn, Ferris, what are you up to! You’ve gone too far! I ain’t forgiving you today, I’m so going to kill you'', he intended to shout out but.

“............”

He gave up.

Since the rain brought cold relief to his face which was burning from the pain. Since the rain cleared his senses after having gone without sleep for the entire night.


With that, he looked at the sky of Roland.

Despite that it was already noon, he looked up at the sunless sky.

As if it was trying to mimic the feelings of a particular someone, the rain continued falling.

And then.

“Now.”

He thought.

''Now, what should I do, let’s get back thinking.''

''Sion, while weeping, had decided to make the sacrifices and move forward.''

''But, what about me?''

''In the end, I’m taking the same path......''

At that moment, all of a sudden.

“...... has your head cooled? Ryner.”

He was told.

Ryner looked up. He propped himself up and looked into the room.

As he did that, he saw Ferris, with her usual emotionless expression, looking towards here.


“...... eh?”

As he asked, she said.

“...... I’m asking you whether your head has cooled. Jeez, for someone without any brain matter, you had that look of concentration, worrying about something...... think about the feelings of those around you!”

She yelled angrily.

On hearing that, Ryner, with a look of surprise.

“Eh? Me? Was I so deep in concentration?”

Ferris nodded.

“You were.”

“Seriously ~”

“Damn you! You don’t believe my words......”

“Ugh, why are you drawing your sword......”

But she didn’t stop.

With her sword drawn, she rushed forward.

“Wah, wah, wah.”

Ryner wanted to run away, but he was too slow.


She smashed the sword into Ryner.

“Gyaaa.”

As he shouted, his whole body flew out of the window.

But her violence did not end here. She jumped out of the window as well and grabbed hold of Ryner’s head. With that, she dragged him across the ground and ran for a while.

As the ground was wet from the rain, it was not really painful to be dragged across, but the occasional stones that he brushed across grazed him.

“Gah, painful. It’s painful, Ferris. Wait, I’m asking you to stop...... aren’t you going too far?”

He called out, and on hearing that.

“............”

She finally stopped.

Grabbing his neck in a strangling fashion, she pushed him against the ground.

He looked up at her.

He looked up at her golden hair, which had already been dried after all this while but was now soaking wet again, then he looked at her face.


Looking at that face.

“............”

Ryner frowned involuntarily.

Because he saw a face which could not described as expressionless.

Just now, inside the tea-house, for some reason, Ferris had an even more expressionless look, with no tinge of emotions, than the old days.

On top of him, with his neck held down by her, the face he saw now could not be described as expressionless.

So as to speak.

“............”

She now had a face that was on the verge of crying.

While pressing him down in a strangling fashion, she looked down at Ryner with a face that was on the verge of crying.

That’s why, on seeing that, Ryner frowned involuntarily.

And then he asked. In a half-joking manner, with a light tone, he asked.

“...... could it be that I’m the cause of that face you’re making now?”


“............”

Wit her face that was on the verge of crying, but yet, with a glowering face, she held back her tears and looked intently towards here, and nodded sharply.

Ryner, holding his gaze on her,

“...... was it because of Kiefer?”

However, she quickly shook her head.

“Then.”

Ryner said.

“...... then, was it because the brainless me was making a face that was deep in concentration?”

She did not reply.

She only stared at Ryner.

And he asked.

“...... what kind of face was I making?”

Then she said softly.

A single sentence.

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 265.jpg|thumb]]

Just one sentence, she murmured.

“...... a face like Sion’s.”

She glowered as she said that. She was really on the verge of crying.

In other words, it was that.

She was once again unsettled.

Because Ryner made the same face as Sion. Not consulting with anyone, merely bearing everything alone, moving forward, that same face.

And then, Sion disappeared. All of a sudden, he became mad, weeping sorrowfully, he disappeared.

And on top of that, Ryner also disappeared. Captured by Sion and imprisoned, he disappeared before Ferris.

All alone, she shivered in fear.

Despite knowing that.

Just yesterday morning, she found Ryner in his cell and was crying, despite having seen that scene before him, he still didn’t get it.

There were so many friends around him, who worried about him, there was no real need to bear everything by himself.

He didn’t have to bear all the responsibility from hereon all by himself, that was something he didn’t understand promptly.


The very same thing.

“............”

Even though it was the very same thing that Sion didn’t understand.

If he’s troubled, he could consult with the rest.

Before being driven to the wall, he could have consulted with the rest, even though that was the very same thing Ryner had thought of Sion,

“............”

She was on the verge of crying.

Even though Ferris was someone who would be so happy that she could rise up to heaven just from eating dango, she was on the verge of crying at a dango shop.

He was stupidly being fed up all by himself.

''From hereon, these people will be with me as I move forward, yet I was fretting by myself, being fed up with things.''

''It’s just as what she said.''

''Just as what she said, I’m a brainless guy indeed.''


''Without understanding anything all that, who can I save?''

Ryner looked up at Ferris.

With a cornered face, he looked up at her.

The he said.

“...... you know, Ferris.”

“What.”

“I had been thinking about a lot of things, can I talk about them?”

On hearing that.

On hearing that, Ferris returned to her expressionless face.

But embedded within that expressionless face, was a tinge of emotion which Ryner once again was able to decipher. It was not the same face she had a while ago.

Her face was displaying a proper emotion.

A somewhat satisfied, somewhat pleased face.

“Talk about them? With me?”

“Yeah.”


As Ryner acknowledged, she seemed to be even more pleased.

“Won’t do. You’re dying here.”

She tightened her grip on his neck,

“Ehhhhhh, wait...... gyaaaaa.”

In the end, the same development unfolded.

Just before he really die, he broke free from that position,

“You, you, you’re seriously killing me!!”

“Of course.”

“Ugh, as I’ve always said, at that juncture, you’re supposed to dispute that!”

It became the usual antic.

And Ryner, in response to that,

“...... ha, haha.”

He started laughing by himself.

“What’s so funny?”

Even as she said that, he continued laughing for a while, and then he looked up at the sky again.


The rain was still heavy. Though not as heavy as this morning. With that strong wind blowing, those large clouds would be blown away, and it would probably stop.

At that moment, he noticed that the wind was blowing northwards,

“Oi oi, even though we are heading into Nelpha, yet it’s also raining in Nelpha.”

He said wearily.

But, even so, it was fine. Things would definitely work out somehow.

He thought.

The reason was because he’s not going to run away.

“............”

Because he had friends.

Because he was not alone, and he’s not running away.

Ryner looked at Ferris.

Then he turned towards the tea-house. Kiefer, with an umbrella in her hand, was about to rush towards here, but beside her, with a look of delight, Iris dashed out into the rain.

“Ah, ah, Iris-chan, if you don’t take an umbrella, you’re going to catch a cold!”

Kiefer chased after her frantically.


Looking intently at that, Ryner said (to Ferris).

“Even if I have an umbrella now, thanks to you, I might catch a cold. My clothes are all drenched.”

As he said that, he looked at his shirt and pants that he borrowed from the tea-house.

On hearing that, Ferris suddenly seemed to remember something important, with a ‘you just reminded me’ face,

“Ah! I forgot!”

“Huh? What?”

“Right! I’ve forgotten all about it after being attacked en route, but I’ve prepared some clothes for you......”

She was interrupted.

“Denied!”

Ryner said.

“Hm?”

She looked here with a look of displeasure.

In response to that, Ryner scowled,

“You did it eh? The knapsack that Iris was carrying had a pair of pants with a mouse embroidered at the crotch area, and other than that, it was completely naked-looking, and with the shirt that hides only the navel, making a complete stupid set of clothes, eh?”


As he said that, she nodded her head sharply.

“Orhh, you saw that? So, given that you are going full speed on the pathway to hentai-dom, naturally, underneath those pants you are wearing, you can put on those hentai......”

“I’m not wearing that! Stop talking about foolish things. Let’s get inside? We’d seriously catch a cold. Even not so, there’s no reason for us to stay here. Let’s get back inside the tea-house and get changed, and we’ll set off immediately. Just a moment ago...... a pretty good idea just came to me.”

Ryner said.

And then, he once again, looked through the veil of rain towards the lands in the north.

After passing through the highway, and crossing the borders and entering Imperial Nelpha, there would only be bothersome things to deal with.

But even so, he might actually have arrived at a solution that could solve everything.

It was in the instant when he was smashed by Ferris’s sword.

In the instant when his sleepy head was bashed.

“...... am I a masochist?” 


A good idea which made him think of making a comeback at himself.

A way to fight the Roland army led by the red hair monster Claugh Klom.

A way to fight the close to seventy thousand troops led by stupid Prince Starnel.

A way to feign ignorance at everything and save Toale.

Now, where should he start?

“............”

At that moment, Kiefer finally came up to them.

She sheltered the drenched Ryner and Ferris with an umbrella.

For some reason, she had a slightly sulking face.

“Geez, jumping out here with all this rain, did the two of you have some kind of secret conversation~?”

On hearing that, he smiled.

He looked at Kiefer, then at Ferris.

“...... nothing secretive. I’ll tell you all everything. I’ll no longer bear everything all by myself and tell you all everything. Everything about the superrrrrrrrrr bothersome strategy I have to execute in Nelpha. That’s why, with me......”

But what he was about to say was something that was kind of embarrassing, so he averted his eyes from them. He looked again in the direction of Nelpha.


Then he told them straight.

To the two of them.

To his first comrades who would follow this cowardly, languid guy who makes lots of mistakes.

“...... will you all follow me?”

As he said that, the two of them answered at the same time.

Speaking at the same time.

With a truly unwavering, strong voice.

“Yeah!”

“Nope!”

“............”

''Ehhhh? No, erm...... just now, I heard a ‘nope’?''

''No, well, suddenly speaking together at the same time, can’t really expect it to be in unison.''

But.

“...... well, shall we go?”


Ryner smiled wryly as he turned around.

As he did that, Ferris and Kiefer were looking this way at him. Behind them, Iris was rolling on the rain-soaked ground. 

They were his first comrades.

The enemy was the Hero King with the strongest army in the southern continent.

And the seventy thousand soldiers led by the stupid prince of Nelpha.

On the other hand, the group here comprised of a sluggish guy and three girls.

To anyone seeing this, it seemed like they have no chance of winning at all. Others would probably call them idiots and fools.

But for him.

For him,

“...... it’s enough.”

Ryner murmured and smiled faintly.

And he did think so. Not on the orders of Sion or anyone else, it was really an incredible thing for them to follow him like this.

There were people who believed in him and thus following him.


If so.

If that’s the case, then without any fear or thought of running away, he could move forward, couldn’t he?

“............”

Once again, he looked at the sky. He looked up at the sky from which rain continued to fall. And then towards the south where Sion was at. And then towards the north where the red hair monster, the stupid prince, and Toale were at.

After looking at all that, he looked at the faces of his comrades again, then said.

“...... well, let’s do it.”

With a clear voice.

“Firstly, to start off, let’s clean up the mess in Nelpha.”

That was what he declared.

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>

Several days later.

Deep into the night.

At a Roland camp erected within Imperial Nelpha.

A short distance away from that, on a hill, was Claugh Klom ---


The black hand death god was standing there alone.

With stern eyes, he surveyed Nelpha’s scenery.

“............”

Even though it was already late into the night, bright reddish lights were shining from the townscape. But there was no longer anyone there. Earlier at dusk, the Roland army led by Claugh had arrived here, destroying and setting everything on fire, razing all in sight.

Only ruins lay there.

Even though the magical fires were still burning in the remaining houses, giving them a red shine, before long, that too would disappear.

And after that, the only things remaining would be corpses, ruins, and despair.

Despite seeing all that.

“............”

''I’m already more or less used to this'', he thought.

It had been a few weeks since he entered Nelpha.

All he saw were such devastating scenes. These were devastating scenes which he knew well.

Scenes of war.


Killing people. Killing people. Killing people. Blood spewing, screams booming, but yet, he went on killing people, endlessly.

He had heard someone asking for help.

He had heard someone cursing him.

He had heard cries of vengeance.

And in response to all that, Claugh,

“............”

He killed.

He killed without any hesitation.

But the war did not end.

The war did not end.

It should not have come to this, according to their initial expectations.

They had expected Nelpha to completely surrender much earlier. The people should have been saved after the deaths of the royalty of Nelpha. And thereafter, they also should have been able to avoid fighting the other countries.

But that did not come to pass.

A number of problems came up, and in the end, that did not come to pass.


What would Sion think of that, he thought for an instant. He, who wanted to move forward with the least number of sacrifices, would probably be greatly hurt by this never ending war.

And then Claugh thought it was a good thing that he had come here. It’s a good thing that such unpleasant work was not carried out by others.

That’s why it was a good thing that Sion was not here.

It was a good thing that Calne was not here.

Perhaps, it was also a good thing that Luke and his other comrades were not here, he thought.

“............”

At that moment.

He thought of something somewhat unpleasant. He thought of Noa’s face when he said that he was going to war again. She, who was left behind in Roland, with rare navy blue hair, and a show of resoluteness but occasional innocence within her blue eyes, which vanished in an instant as well.

Which was due to tears flowing out of her eyes, and as if to dispel that memory of her, he shook his head.

''She should just forget about everything and attain happiness. This. For this murderer me, there was no need for her to think about me and weep for me.''

He looked intently at his black hand. His right hand which was imbued with a curse and colored black.


The right hand which had already taken countless lives.

For a murderer like him, it would be laughable for only him to attain happiness.

It was just not possible.

That’s why he got used to it quickly. With killing people. With throwing away his own happiness.

And he turned his eyes to the darkness that lay beyond the burning streets, a flashy work of his.

And started considering.

Right now, he was thinking about how he could continue to show off Roland’s brutality to the other countries without killing the populace and wrapping things up, what should he do? That was what he was pondering.

In order to do that, the most important thing now was to get in touch with Toale Nelphi, the son of that stupid Prince Starnel who was running amok in the center of Nelpha.

But his location was unknown. Despite the fact that Toale was leading ten thousand troops, his intelligence could not yet get hold of where he was.

If he could somehow succeed in doing that, things could take a better turn......

“............”


At that moment.

Claugh suddenly turned around. Behind where he was standing on the top of the hill, was a forest, which was dark in comparison to the burning streets.

He could feel something moving in that darkness.

But in response to that, he did not react much.

Since he had come to this land.

Since leaving the territory of Roland, and coming to Nelpha, the same type of situation had occurred again and again.

Destroying the streets. Listening to the curses. And attacked assassins wielding knives and swords, men, women, children, bearing hatred for their comrades or family who were killed.

''Die. Die. Die. I will let you taste my hatred for killing my comrades!''

And Claugh had always answered them. He killed every one of them. Those were his orders, and Claugh had thought that was necessary as well. 

That’s why he was not surprised.

He was not surprised at noticing that someone was clearly peeping at him from the forest.

He only looked in that direction,


“...... come forward if you want to die.”

He said.

The presence in the forest moved as if it was reacting to his words. The killing intent was closing in straight on towards here.

But Claugh did not make any stance.

The reason was because the enemy’s killing intent was too weak.

No, not that it was really that weak. A normal soldier might not even emit that much. But, with this level.

It was not possible to kill the death god of the battlefield --- Claugh Klom.

With a sad look in his eyes, he looked at the darkness in that forest.

The enemy would probably lose his life once he comes out of the forest. He had no intention of letting him feel any pain or agony.

He would end it in an instant.

Claugh lifted his black, cursed right hand.

In an isntant.

The enemy appeared.

But in response to the movements of the enemy,


“...... wha.”

Claugh uttered without thinking.

As the unknown hidden assailant dashed out of the forest, he released a killing intent that was ten times stronger than before.

His movement was considerably fast as well.

No, it was not just fast. Moving almost as fast as Claugh, he rushed toward here in a straight line.

The enemy’s figure was visible to Claugh.

Clad in black, and his face veiled in black. Clothes used by assassins to blend into the darkness. A knife in his hand, he reached out for Claugh’s head.

“...... this is bad.”

He promptly dodged it. But yet, he was slightly grazed. No, he had allowed it to happen. As the knife came slicing towards his head, while barely dodging the line of attack,

“Shit!”

Claugh swung his left arm. He had intended to make a grab at the enemy’s face but failed. He had wanted to unveil him, but as expected, the enemy did not yield.


The enemy swung his knife, aiming for Claugh’s arm. Specifically at the artery of his wrist. From just that moment of exchanges, this was clearly a high level fight. A detestable level of skill in handling the knife.

In response to that, a smile floated on Claugh’s lips. The opponent’s strength pretty much rival his own.

No, perhaps, he was stronger than himself. Of course, he wouldn’t really know until they fight it to the end.

“............”

But even so, he was smiling in delight.

Since this was the first real enemy he had met in this lands.

Ever since he came to Nelpha, he had only massacred endlessly, and now, this was the first opponent who might be able to kill him.

Claugh daringly forced his arm towards the knife that was aiming for his artery. With that, the knife missed the artery and pierced through his arm, stolen from the opponent as a consequence.

In that instant, the enemy was surprised.

In that instant,

“I shall take your life here.”

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 285.jpg|thumb]]

Claugh churned up his arm that was pierced through by the knife. In an attempt to hit his opponent with his palm.

However, with abnormal reflexes, the enemy dodged that.

But Claugh had read that. The enemy dodged right. But, with that level of strength, the enemy would probably have barely dodged it. And then the next attack began.

However, Claugh’s attack did not end with his palm-face move. With that, his arm continued to stretch forward. As he did so, the knife that had previously pierce through his arm was being aimed at the enemy’s head,

“............”

With that, everything should come to an end.

It was executed with perfect timing.

If he could dodge this, then,

“............”

Then, he would have to be a monster.

However, the enemy somehow dodged it. While the knife managed to come slicing into the veil, what came after was empty space.

''This is bad'', he thought.


The next attack came. But, since he thought it had ended with the knife, he let his guard down a little.

He set his sight on the enemy. As he did that, the enemy’s kick was about to fly in. In response to that, Claugh used his fist to receive the attack.

The kick and his fist clashed. Normally, the kick would have won. If Claugh had lost, he would have died. If he got struck back from this amount of force, what would followed would be the severance of his head.

But,

“Don’t take me lightly!”

And he won against the kick. With his fist, he deflected his opponent’s kick.

The enemy fell back a few steps away from Claugh as a result of the impact.

And at that moment, the enemy called out for the very first time.

Looking intently at Claugh.

Looking straight at him.

“Monstrous strength.”

That was a voice that he had heard before.


A sleepy, languid, unmotivated voice which he had heard before.

An annoyed voice that didn't take life seriously.

Claugh’s grin became even wider on hearing that. ''I see. That’s how it was.''

“......... Ryner Lute.”

As his name was called, the enemy threw away the sliced end of the veil as a result of the previous exchange.

It was indeed a languid, annoyed face.

“Already found out?”

He said lightly. He seemed relaxed.

But, his killing intent remained.

''What did he come here for'' But he (Claugh) wasn’t going to ask. With that amount of killing intent, it was clear why he had come. But,

“...... if I get serious, do you seriously think you can beat me?”

Claugh said, and Ryner made a troubled face.

“...... is that so? Difficult to say perhaps?”

Even with a perplexed face as he asked, he should be very well aware of the answer.


If they fought seriously, who would be stronger?

<span id="back_to_occasional_luck">It was a matter of the [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Translator's Notes#Occasional Luck|occasional luck]].

Their strength were well matched. This was the second time they fought. The first time was for fun. This time round, it was for real.

But from the series of exchanges just now, they could already tell each other’s strength.

So in the end, it was a matter of the occasional luck. Both sides couldn’t afford to go easy.</span>

That’s why,

“...... whoever dies first, there’s something I’d like to ask you, what’s the meaning of this? What did you come here for?”

Claugh asked.

On hearing that, Ryner,

“Eh? Well, about that......”

He seemed about to answer.

But, as expected, there was no need for that. It wasn’t necessary right from the start. After having felt the killing intent from Ryner, it was clear what he was here for.

That’s why it was a feint. A feint of words.

As Ryner was replying, Claugh pulled the knife out of his arm. He threw it. And Ryner had a look of surprise on his face. And he promptly attempted to dodge.


But it was too late.

He was too slow.

Claugh released his right arm.

He released his curse.

He was going to put everything to an end.

But what was it for?

What was he taking the lives of people for?

However, the answer was a simple one.

This was a battlefield.

And Ryner Lute was an enemy.

Then there was only one answer.

Only one thing to do to Ryner.

“............”

One thing to do to his enemy, and that is,

“...... kill!!”


While releasing the curse of his right arm, Claugh Klom shouted.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Dai Densetsu no Yuusha no Densetsu#Volume 2 - The Tomorrow Unknown To The Great Battle|Main Page]]
| Forward to Afterword
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 4

2011-02-07T21:07:44Z

Tennyo777: /* And Then The Balance Scales Used By The Demon */

===And Then The Balance Scales Used By The Demon===


He looked down at the bodies.

He looked down at the cruelly chopped up bodies.

Many bodies were now scattered about the hall, which was filled with a sea of blood.

Looking at that.

“............”

But, Sion said nothing.

He was now in the throne room of the castle of Roland Empire.

In other words, in this place where the head of this country presides.

Were numerous bodies scattered about, which was an unusual occurrence, but yet,

“............”

Sion --- the king of this country said nothing.

With his piercing golden eyes, in which a strong will was embedded, he merely looked down on the pile of brutally broken bodies before him.


And then.

“............”

He looked up slightly.

Into the hall.

No, rather, much further inwards, he was looking at '''something''' that was squirming.

He could not see it clearly.

The attached magical lights that were used to light up the hall were destroyed, and on top of that, rain was falling outside of the window, making it extremely dark.

In that darkness, '''something''' was squirming.

But there was no sound.

Neither was there any presence perceived.

He could only tell that something strange was squirming about.

He could also tell that it was the thing that created the pile of bodies.

No, this was not something new.

A situation where Sion had merely closed his eyes for a moment, then opened them again, and before he knew it, right before him, a pile of bodies --- a pile of bodies belonging to the guards protecting this hall appeared, with '''something''' creeping in within the same breath.


Then.

“....... again?”

Sion muttered.

He fixed a glare onto the '''something''' within that darkness.

“...... no matter how many times you try, you have no chance of winning in this land.”

He said, and then...

'''"......"'''

A voice seemed to cry out from within the darkness.

But it was too soft. Too feeble. Not quite audible.

Then Sion,

“...... I can’t hear you. But there’s no need to. Lucile.”

He said.

Lucile immediately appeared behind him. In a place which should have been empty, appeared an unusually beautiful man.


“...... ahh.”

He said.

“Kill?”

Sion nodded.

“Ahh.”

“Then, I’m going to do it.”

As Lucile said that, in the next instant, he disappeared, and moved into the darkness of that hall.

And a smile floated on his lips,

“...... there’s no use in hiding.”

He thrust a hand once into one of the bodies scattered in the hall. He gouged into the bowels of the body, and appeared to catch hold of something. Then, he forcibly pulled it out.

And a strange-looking monster was pulled out from the belly of the body.

With the face of a snake, hands of a person, wings of a bird, and legs of a spider. The skin covering its whole body from the face down, seemed to be festering from burns.

What Lucile held in his hand was the head of a monster so hideous that it could cause a nauseating feeling to well up in anyone beholding it.


“Gyu-ri-ru-e-ru-e-ru-e-ru-e!”

The monster gave off an ear-splitting howl. As it did that, the snake head stretched out and attempted to bite on Lucile’s shoulder.

However.

“Disgusting.”

Lucile brushed at it.

Just like that, the snake head disintegrated into nothingness.

But the monster’s movements did not stop; despite losing its head, it did not stop, and this time round, from its chest, which clearly appeared to be that of a spider, fangs sprung out; with that mouth it attempted to swallow Lucile.

But Lucile just smiled happily.

“...... ha, haha, hahaha. What’s that. You want to swallow me? With your level of power, you want to take me in?”

As he said that.

A different face appeared at the shoulder of that monster. It was the face of a bird, and it replied to Lucile’s query.

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 207.jpg|thumb]]

“...... don’t be too haughty. Descendant of Eris Reed. Your rampage ends here. The Goddesses’ rage has already reached their limit......”

But at that moment, the bird stopped mid-sentence.

Because Lucile had plucked off its head.

“...... the mad Goddesses, come again?”

And he crushed the bird head in his hand.

But still, the monster did not stop. The spider’s fangs came thrusting towards Lucile.

But Lucile appeared to be unconcerned.

He stretched out his hand quietly, and murmured softly.

“Let me end this farce.”

Instantly, he released his power and everything ---

Should have ended.

But at that moment.

“...... huh?”

Suddenly, Lucile’s expression changed.

A strange, small light appeared from within the spider’s mouth.


“...... darn......”

He couldn’t continue.

The light, all of a sudden, exploded from the monster’s body towards Lucile.

No...It was exploding towards Sion, who was behind him.

As he got swallowed by the light, Lucile’s body disappeared.

Just as the light continued to move to swallow Sion’s body, at that moment.

Once again, Lucile appeared in front of Sion.

In his hand, he held a dark sword. Lucile swung it. As he did that, the light was split into two parts, and on top of that, it was absorbed by the sword.

“............”

This time round, everything was really over.

Once again, darkness and silence descended upon the hall.

But Sion then.

“...... Lucile.”

He called out.


He looked at the beautiful man before him, a man who should not lose to any kind of monster, a man who should be darker than any form of darkness,

“...... wasn’t that a little bad?”

He said.

Lucile then turned around,

“No. There wasn’t any problem really.”

He was smiling.

He was smiling with his beautiful face.

But what was laughing, was merely the right side of his face.

The left side of his face...... no, his left hand, his left leg as well, the entire left side of his body was gone.

Burned off by the light released from the mouth of the spider.

Sion, with a dubious face,

“It doesn’t seem that way to me though.”

But, Lucile merely shrugged his only shoulder.

“No problem at all.”

After saying that, with his remaining right hand, he gave a knock on his own body.


The moment he did that, the remaining half of his body started regenerating. The inner flesh of his body bulged out, and in a twinkle, his body returned to his former beautiful form.

That, in itself, was disgusting.

Sion smiled wryly.

“Damn monster.”

Lucile smiled,

“Hahaha. You hate your own kind?”

In other words, he meant that Sion was a monster just like him.

But Sion did not rebuke those words. Because it was just as he said. As of now, he was the same kind as this disgusting monster --- rather, he’s in the process of becoming something more than that.

“............”

Without saying anything, Sion once again looked at the hall.

However, there was no longer any sign of that hideous monster resembling a combination of a snake, bird, and spider. It probably self-exploded.


In order to kill Lucile.

No, in order to kill Sion --- that is the '''Mad Black Hero'''.

Sion said to the Lucile who was still looking in the direction of the hall.

“But, this is actually the first time I've see you wounded in such a manner.”

On hearing that, Lucile,

“...... ahh. I let my guard down for a while. I didn’t expect the real thing would take the trouble to show up.”

As he said that, Sion opened his eyes.

“...... the real thing? You mean the '''Goddess'''?”

Lucile nodded.

“That was probably a part of Kukanohst [Goddess of Tranquility]. She sent in a part of her body by hiding it in the body of the familiar we just saw. But for her to have come all the way over such a great distance at this kind of timing, the '''Goddesses''' seem to be in a fluster......”

At that moment, suddenly.

<< Damn fools. >>


A high-pitched, an incomprehensibly high-pitched, ear-splitting woman’s voice reverberated across the room.

No, the voice probably did not reverberate across the room in reality. But, rather, that voice appeared to be reverberating acroos the world, having been delivered directly to their heads.

And then Sion,

“...... isn’t it still here?”

Lucile smiled.

“That’s right. Since I haven’t killed it yet. What I erased earlier was merely an attack of the '''Goddess'''.”

And, at that moment again.

<< Damn fools. >>

The same thing was said again. But this time round, a different meaning was embedded within those words.

More accurately, what was embedded was a magical fear.

The '''Goddess''' had embedded a power that would erode the will and destroy the minds of her enemies within that voice.

Some time ago perhaps, Sion’s sanity would have been destroyed, leaving him, fearful, and raving in madness.


So to speak, it was the voice of a god; a divine message from God.

Man could only prostrate in fear and obey.

“Well, since I’m also a monster, it has no effect on me however......”

Sion murmured, as he shifted his eyes to search for the source of the voice within the hall. But,

“...... ah, I can’t do it. I can’t find it with my eyes, Lucile.”

As he said that, Lucile had already found the fragment of the '''Goddess''' and while looking intently at a single point on the ceiling, said.

“...... what, Sion? You want to see her face?”

Sion nodded at his query.

“Yes, I’d like that. All this while, '''Goddess'''-sama has only sent her familiars here, and finally now, she has come forth herself. I have to show her proper hospitality.”

But, Lucile turned his head around,

“But if you do that, you will regret it, you know?”


He said.

Then, Sion tilted his head,

“What do you mean by that?” He asked.

And Lucile smiled a smile that was much darker, colder, and mocking than usual and said,

“Naturally I’m referring to the fact that, considering that she’s called '''Goddess''', her appearance is surprisingly unbefitting of that.”

After saying that, he lightly shook his hand in front of Sion’s eyes.

At that moment, the color of the world changed.

Darkness became darker.

Light became brighter, as much as the eyes can behold.

And within that darkness,

Within the darkness on the ceiling of the hall, where Lucile was looking up at, was a person, a woman clad in light......

A woman seemingly clad in a shining robe of feathers.

Looking at that form,


“...... ohh.”

Sion muttered without thinking.

And at her form...

Sion’s face contorted instinctively at the '''Goddess'''’s form; as her form was abnormally ugly.

Attached to the ceiling on all fours, her face had no eyes.

Sunk in blackness, within its depths, only extended a deep darkness. Occasionally, in that darkness, small bodies that looked like insects, were moving in and out in a disgusting manner.

She had no nose, and her mouth was different from that of a human, stretching across vertically instead of horizontally, and hundreds of teeth extended outwards from that mouth.

Adding to her bizarre appearance, below her grotesque head she had the same form as a human; no, her appearance had encompassed everything that’s revolting to humans.

And then, her vertically aligned mouth started opening and closing, and her voice reverberated again.

<< You worms. You worms, you worms. Why, why, why don’t you accept my, our, salvation? >>


She said in an incomprehensibly high-pitched earsplitting voice.

And then Lucile,

“See? It’s better not to see it, isn’t it?” He said.

Then Sion,

“............”

He merely shrugged his shoulders without answering. No, he had roughly expected this outcome. He had wondered about the appearance of the '''Goddess''' that had kept sending her monster minions one after another. Well, it was something that looked like that, he thought.

A book that Lucile had shown him...

After having read that book in which the light and darkness of this world were chronicled, a story in which the '''Goddesses''' appeared, it was within his expectations that they were hideous.

As an example, a story in which they appeared went like this...

<br/>

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦♦♦♦</span></center>

After living for too long, the desires of the mad '''Goddesses''' could not be stopped. They couldn’t be stopped even after they had obtained everything.

Devouring the '''light''' they created, devouring the '''darkness''' they created, devouring the '''human''' they created, even that was not enough.

They want to devour more.

They want to devour.

They want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour, want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour.


And in the end, they broke the greatest taboo.

The source of everything.

The source that gave birth to them.

They devoured the parent that gave birth to them.

Devouring their parent finally satisfied them.

And then everything ended.

Anything and everything about the world up till now ended.

Once again, it was born into a different one.

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦♦♦♦</span></center>

"But," Sion thought.

As he looked up at the fragment of the hideous '''Goddess''' on the ceiling, he said.

“But this time round...... things won’t go according to the way you all want. The ugly story that you all had created shall end here.”


Then the goddess, with the darkness embedded within her hollow eyes, looked his way and said.

<< Again. Again, a-g-a-i-n, again. Are you worms mad? Mad, m-a-d, m-a-d? Hero, my lovely hero...... deceived by ω[omega], deceived by α[alpha], deceived by the demon, are you intending to sell out this world again? >>

On hearing those words.

Sion only smiled thinly.

“So to speak, I know that there are already a number of versions of stories that are convenient to you circulating around the world......”

That’s right.

With regards to that ancient story, there were several patterns to it.

A story about a hero destroying the world.

A story about a demon destroying the world.

And a story about goddesses destroying the world.

Every one of them had some degree of authenticity, but yet, every one of them was also fudged with lies.


Even though it was not known who, or for whose sake, had created those stories but, at the very least, every one of them had a story linked to destruction.

Well, in any case......

At that moment, the voice of the '''Goddess''' reverberated again.

<< Accept our salvation. Accept our salvation. This is also for your sake. Now, accept it, accept it, and become the hero who saves the world...... >>

But Sion then,

“Shut up...... you ugly '''Goddesses'''.” He said.

Instantly, Lucile jumped.

“Jade Emperor’s tongue.”

He muttered.

He raised his right hand. But, nothing came forth from that right hand; nothing could be seen.


But, even though there shouldn’t be anything there, the ugly face of the '''Goddess''' contorted in fear, making it even uglier.

<< Jade...... Jade Emperor, you mean......? Impossible...... you, did you devour '''God Pursuing'''’s power? But that shouldn’t have been...... ω[omega]...... sword saint Eris Reed’s bloodline should not possess such a power...... >>

But, a smile floated on Lucile’s lips,

“Don’t think that I’ll always let the elderly...... the ancient gods do as they please. '''God''', '''God Pursuing''', and even '''Goddess''', I shall devour everything.”, and then he swung down his hand at the '''Goddess'''.

The '''Goddess''' could do nothing. She could only make a surprised, fearful face; her body started disappearing.

<< …... this...... my body...... is really being devoured...... what in the world are you...... >>

But the words ended then.


The '''Goddess''' disappeared and darkness returned.

After Lucile landed in the center of the pile of bodies, he turned around.

“It has ended......”

At that moment, his knees buckled to the ground. And he fell.

But to that,

“............”

As expected, Sion said nothing; since, he had seen this scene before.

During the time when he (Lucile) devoured a goddess and obtained her power. No, during the time when he devoured the power of '''God''', '''God Pursuing''', and obtained those powers, he was constantly tested.

Whether it was appropriate for him to possess those powers...

Whether it was appropriate for him to possess those powers to change the world...

Whether it was appropriate for him to rewrite the plot of that story that had continued endlessly...

He was tested, if his power was not enough, he’d die. If he lived, he would move forward.

A simple matter.


Lucile, as well as Sion, was aware of that level of danger, and moved forward.

Throwing away anything and everything.

Laughter, sorrow, bliss, happiness, friends, family, comrades, life... sacrifices which could have rendered them weeping; and they moved forward.

People might say that’s mad.

God might say that’s mad.

Goddesses might say that’s mad.

But, still, even so......

“............”

If they lived.

If they lived, they would cover this world and sunder all darkness they encompassed.

That’s why.

“............”

At that moment, Lucile got up.

“...... any problem?” Sion asked.


On hearing that, Lucile looked towards him and smiled. His smile was darker, colder, and more empty than before.

“None.”

“Then.”

Sion said and Lucile nodded.

“Ahh. Let’s continue.”

And Lucile disappeared.

Once again, Sion was alone in the hall. He looked intently at the piled up bodies and sea of blood in front of him,

“...... mad, black hero, huh......”

He muttered softly in a moaning voice that seemed to be on the verge of crying.

At that moment.

“...... Your Majesty.” He was called.

He looked up.

He looked across to the other side of the empty shells of his comrades, where a solitary man stood.


It was a man with a considerably strict, frowning face. He was slightly more than thirty years in age. Wearing a sparkling clean military uniform, he stood tall and straight.

Major Rahel Miller.

The man responsible for the '''Taboo Breaker Pursuit Squad'''.

The superior of Milk Callaud. No, the superior of that genius, Luke Stokkart; an even more capable and more intelligent man of this country.

To say that the current Roland was made by him (Miller) was not an overstatement. During the time when Sion was thinking of carrying out a revolution, he had already more or less set in place all the necessary pieces to start one. Sion merely became a gear in his plan and moved accordingly.

But, now...

Miller looked towards him with a stern, troubled face; a face that showed he witnessed something beyond his expectations and imagination.

Sion smiled at that.

“...... you want to talk?” he asked.


On hearing that, Miller nodded.

“Yes. I came here to inquire more about the details concerning the present situation of Roland......”

After saying that, he looked around the hall, he looked at the mountain of corpses, and, then, he looked at Sion.

Then, his piercing eyes once again drifted about the empty space of the hall.

Was he looking for Lucile, or was he looking for the devoured '''Goddess'''?

Sion looked intently at him and asked.

“...... so, from when did you start watching?”

On hearing that, Miller once again fixed his eyes on Sion and replied.

“From when, you say? To that question, I shall answer that I saw nothing. I cannot think of commenting on anything without the proper knowledge. That’s why today, I came here to you with a single question.” He said.


Sion then nodded.

“Then I shall change my question. What is that question, I wonder?”

On hearing that, Miller said.

Looking straight towards him.

No, even deeper than that.

With his piercing eyes, he peered straight into Sion.

“...... tell me everything, Sion Astal. Everything from the beginning.” He said with a low voice.

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>

He gave orders to the cells in his brain.

''Move. Move. Move.''

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 229.jpg|thumb]]

''Think. Think. Think.''

He desperately gave orders to the cells in his brain.

''What to do? what to do? what to do?''

''What’s the situation?''

''What are the circumstances?''

“............”

But, from the core of his brain, a different command was issued.

''Bothersome. Bothersome. Bothersome.''

''Time to sleep. Time to sleep. Time to sleep.''

Of course, the situation was such that, even if he acted sluggishly, it was tense and he was already too late for various things; and, even though he couldn’t sleep, the brain tissue of the lazy fellow was screaming.

''Yes, goodnight! Yes, goodnight! Already sluggishly sleepy. Want to go bye-bye. Want to go bye-bye in my bed, into my fluffy fluffy dreams, not wanting to wake up, and that’s it. Please take care of things, goodbye...''

<DIV ALIGN="RIGHT">Ryner Lute</DIV>

Postscript.

''Please don’t look for me.''


A stupid order along those lines.

“............”

''Gu'', while enduring, he stifled a yawn and looked up at the clock hanging from the wall.

By the way, it’s noon.

The fact was he’s sleepy.

As he had not slept a wink since escaping prison yesterday morning.

During the past thirty hours he was running around back and forth along the streets to investigate the situation that had befallen Roland, and finally it was time to get out of the country. He went to the appointed place but Ferris was not there, then Kiefer came back, then Ferris lost consciousness.

And, now...

Now, Ryner and gang were at Ashold dango tea-house.

He was supposed to meet up with Ferris at eight-thirty in the morning and cross the boundaries at noon, leaving Roland, entering Nelpha, but yet.

“............”

Without saying anything, Ryner looked at the peerless beauty eating dango in front of him.


It seemed like she was already free from worries, continuing to dig into her dango.

“............”

And following that, he looked at the person beside her, her sister, who was also eating dango. The two of them were eating dango in a care free manner. As he looked at the number of discarded sticks, he wondered, ''who is going to pay for all that?''. He seemed to shake in fear, ''Well, when that happens, there’s always the desperation move ‘eat-and-run’. So, I’ll not think about that for now''.

“............”

And on top of that, beside him, his red-haired childhood friend sat.

She was also eating dango. As she commented on how delicious it was, Ferris’s eyes widened,

“Ohh!! You can tell the taste!?”

As she said that, Kiefer, responded with a somewhat pressured look,

“Eh, yeah, erm...... yes. I thought that this is something different from other dango......”

“You can tell that much!?”

Ferris shouted,

“Fohfohbabakaludo!” 


Iris, with her mouth stuffed with dango, shouted some incantation-like words.

“...... er, erm, yeah. Probably......” Kiefer replied.

“Oyaji! She’s a sharp one! Bring in another thirty sticks!”

“Thirty ~ sticks!”

“Ehhhh, thirty sticks!? No, well, er, eating only dango......”

Instantly, Ferris and Iris had a shocked look on their faces,

“Kid-, kidding, kidding...... I really want to eat dango you know......”

“Right!”

“Fohloh!” 

Ryner gave a sidelong glance at Kiefer who was playfully tossed around by the troublesome sisters, fought his sleepiness, and continued to think.

So to speak, the fact was that there was really no time to slug around like this.

He and Kiefer listened to the Ferris's story while eating dango.

''Firstly, with regards to Kiefer, ahh ~, what’s that again. Erm, the reason why she came back......''

At that moment, Ryner remembered her words earlier in the room. With her entire face red, Kiefer,


''“...... erm, I came back...... to meet Ryner......”''

''Woah! Woah! Woah! Wait, stop remembering it.''

''Well, anyway, the reason she came back is something along those lines, eh ---, it’s troublesome to deal with it so let’s leave it at that. Yup. Then again, if that’s the real reason why she came back, then she won’t enter the current Roland anyway.''

''Erm, what about Sion, who’s also her childhood friend?''

“............”

Ryner looked across the pile of thirty dango sticks, that were stacked on the table, at the half obscured face of Kiefer and asked,

“You know, Kiefer...”

“Hn?”

“Do you want to meet Sion......”

On hearing that, she looked a little sad and shook her head.

“...... erm, I do want to meet him, but...... But, it’s not like I came back to see Sion. I..." she turned toward Ryner.


But at that moment, Ryner panicked.

“Right, okayyy, I got it! You don’t really want to meet Sion?”

“Yeah. After talking to Ryner, in the current situation, even if I were to meet him......”

On hearing that, Ryner nodded.

“I think so too.”

And then he returned to his thoughts again.

That’s right.

''Even if Kiefer were to meet the Sion now, she would be disappointed, I guess. At any rate, he...... the current Sion even refused to meet Ferris, who had been part his everyday company not long ago.''

''Even if Kiefer were to head towards the castle now, it will be strange if he actually grants her an audience.''

As he was thinking, Kiefer......

At that moment, appearing as if she had completely seen through his thoughts, she said.

“...... I’ll go together with you.”

“Eh?”


“Ryner, you are leaving Roland, aren’t you? Then, let me go with you. It’s for this reason I......”

Just as she was about to make another declaration,

“Oi, woman! If you don’t hurry and eat up, the most tasty instant will escape from the dango, you know!”

Ferris raised her voice all of a sudden.

On hearing that, Ryner looked in her direction and met her eyes. As always, she wore an expressionless face. Rather, it was even more expressionless than usual.

''Rather, what is this? Isn’t this the same look as when I first met her?''

''Eh, what’s with her?''

“...... are you angry?”

On hearing Ryner’s words, Ferris tilted her head.

“Hn? What are you talking about?”

“No, I thought your face was a little expressionless.”

“I always have that face.”

“Is that so?”

“Yeah.”


“Really?”

“Uh-huh.”

“Then it’s fine I guess.”

“It’s fine.”

As she said that, Ferris started eating her dango again. ''Somehow, it felt different than usual. If it were as usual, she would start an extremely bothersome moronic story...... ah wait, was she always this quiet whenever she eats dango?''

''Was she?''

“............”

As he was pondering about all those things, he stopped, remembering that this wasn’t the time to do that, and returned to his original thoughts.

At that moment, he noticed that the Kiefer beside him had a troubled, nervous expression,

“...... what’s up?”

As he asked, she shook her head quickly.

“Not-, nothing.”

“Ah, is it because you’re at a loss for not being able to stop eating dango? Don’t worry about it too much. If you play along with Ferris, you will never have enough lives for that, you know?”


As he said that, Kiefer once again had that troubled look, and she looked nervously at Ferris, than turned to Ryner,

“...... erm.”

She uttered but well, whatever for now.

Ryner proceeded with his own thoughts again.

In any case, the thing on the top of the list that he had to think about now was the matter regarding the attack on Ferris.

Clearly speaking, she’s strong. He wouldn’t be able to predict the outcome of a serious one-on-one fight between him and her, that’s how strong she was. That’s a strength that put her in the top ranks of Roland.

Even if several members of those mage knights officially known as the strongest unit of the country were to be assembled, they would be no match for her.

On top of that, if she was running away instead of fighting, even if say Iris was taken hostage, she was capable of retrieving her and escaping --- well then again, even with a squad of mage knights as her opponents, she could still triumph over them.


But yet, there was a person who could single-handedly take her on.

No, according to Ferris, she was almost killed, it seemed. Just a while ago, she was in a situation where both her arms and legs were torn, and she could only wait for death to claim her.

“............”

On recalling that.

On recalling that story.

Even now, Ryner felt like shivering. If she had actually died.

If she were to disappear, and not be eating dango in front of him now.

''What should I do?''

He felt like shivering in fear.

He wanted to save Sion. That’s what he had decided and consequently embarked on a journey.

But the pursuer sent out by that same Sion almost killed Ferris.

No, whether that was something undertaken as an order from Sion was still not clear. But, at the very least, a subordinate of Sion almost killed Ferris.

In response to that thought.

“............”


In response to that thought, Ryner had a ‘you got me’ look as he grimaced. He felt a little afraid.

The reason was because, what happened this time round might happen again in future.

Since he had decided to move forward from hereon.

Since he had decided to move forward from hereon to save Sion.

And in the course of that, any sacrifices incurred along the way would be his responsibility.

That was...

A realization that hit him pretty early on in the course of his journey.

A realization that hit him at the expense of his most important partner’s life.

''If Ferris hadn’t come and save me. If she’s not leaving the country with me. If she’s not saving Sion with me.''

No, even not for those reasons, if Ryner hadn't decided that they should act separately, she wouldn't have been almost killed.

This time round it was coincidental that her brother, Lucile Eris, had appeared to save her, it seemed, but they wouldn’t continue to be so lucky the second, or third time again. There wouldn’t be a next time, perhaps.

If there’s a next time, Ferris would be killed and he might not be able to see her stupidly eating dango like this in front of him again.


“............”

No, not just Ferris... Iris, Kiefer, Arua, Kuku as well, and also any new comrades who would be joining Ryner’s company from hereon as he moved forward.

If he made a mistake, they might be killed.

By Sion.

By Roland.

He realized just a moment ago.

While he was listening to Ferris’s story as they were eating dango, Ryner showed a seemingly normal, ‘everything-is-fine’, sleepy looking face.

“............”

But the truth was totally different.

He wanted to shout out involuntarily from the fear that he had felt arising from inside of him.

He thought that he had already made a seriously determined decision, but he was still a little naive.

This was the path he had sought to walk.

Against Sion.


The path of making the man who sought to become the supreme ruler of the southern continent his enemy.

Sion was already committed to that.

He remembered that day when Sion was weeping and had pulled out a knife in spite of that.

Even though he (Sion) was really a gentle person.

Even though he (Sion) was more innocent than anyone else.

But yet, that was the face of Sion, who was determined to move forward, that he recalled seeing.

Such heavy burdens he shouldered as he walked.

Ryner was fed up with it; he was fed up with himself who had his hands full just trying to escape.

“...... he was in pain all this while.”

But, Sion was always smiling. Sometimes he did put on a tired face, a face that was on the verge of crying, but in the end, he would be smiling.

Even though he was in such pain that he could die. Even though he was in such despair as he smiled.

“............”

Through the earlier incident, he understood.

Ferris was attacked and almost killed, and the one who attacked her was Froaude.



Miran Froaude.

Descendant of the holy knight Halford Miran.

But, he (Froaude) was too dark to be called a holy knight. He was a killer demon who obliterated anything that stood in the way of his lord, his supreme ruler.

Clearly speaking, he was the worst. He (Ryner) had always thought that the king who had him (Froaude) in his employment would be the worst.

And then Froaude said.

With a look full of contempt for Ryner, he said.

Those words... Ryner recalled those words he said.

''“Humans are animals who struggle and fight to survive. To eat, to protect their pride, to lead better lives, to protect their loved ones, and also to save themselves from getting killed by someone else...... humans struggle and fight.''

''To have no sacrifices, to have everyone smiling as they live...... that’s bullshit. Such a world doesn’t exist. The world is not as naive a place as you think.”''

That was what Froaude said.


''The world is not as naive a place as you think.''

But those words.

But whose words were those?

Who the hell was the one driven up to a corner, despaired with the world, and still kept on moving forward?

“............”

Ryner recalled. He recalled the first time he met Froaude.

It was at the house where the children of the first prince of Nelpa and his commoner mistress were putting up at, Toale’s house.

He (Froaude) appeared to kill Toale, who was of royal blood and highly regarded by the populace.

But that was a long time ago.

During the time when Sion became king, Ryner was released from prison, and just started on a journey with Ferris, it was during then.

In other words, since then, that detestable Froaude was already working for Sion.

Since then, Sion had already started bearing the darkness within his heart and had not shown it to Ryner.


That was definitely.

“............”

That was definitely incredibly painful, he thought. Well,

“...... it’s too late to notice it only now.”

Ryner said stupidly as he looked out the window of the tea-house.

But that window was not facing south, an unusual thing, but instead was facing north, a place where Sion was not at.

That direction was not where Roland was, but instead where Imperial Nelpha should be.

Ryner looked intently outside the window. The rain appeared to have softened considerably compared to that of morning. Unexpectedly, after killing time in this tea-house, this might be a good time to leave the country.

Crossing the borders in that rain would indeed prove bothersome, and if they start now, by the time they cross the borders, the sun would have set. Meanwhile, the rain would probably continue to fall at this intensity.

A rainy twilight.


It was a convenient time to slip past the border guards with the reduced visibility.

And well, after crossing the borders and entering Nelpha, what should they do next?

“............”

At that moment, he recalled the current situation of Imperial Nelpha which Luke had shown him earlier this morning.

Well, the main points of the situation are as follows.

Roland, in this war of attrition, was carrying out large-scale massacres as a show to destroy the fighting spirit of the other countries.

If Roland failed, it would be taken lightly by the other countries, and as a country that had broken an alliance, Roland would have to stand against a coalition composed of the other countries in the southern continent.

That’s why Roland had to, through the large-scale massacres, completely crush Imperial Nelpha, in order to minimize the loss of lives in the war.

Once Nelpha’s massacres were shown to the rest of the world, the other countries, having their desire to fight crushed, would surrender without fighting, well, those were Roland’s real intentions.

And, in order to achieve all that, Roland will kill off the entire royalty of Nelpha, and despite displaying that to the other countries, it’s telling them that if they were to surrender now, their royalty will be spared and welcome into the ranks of Roland nobility, that’s the strategy.


With that strategy, if all went well with killing off Nelpha’s royalty, and displaying the might of Roland, everything will go well after that. That was the power that Roland held, as the greatest nation in the southern continent.

Even if Roland were to attack head on without resorting to any such means, Sion would still be able to subjugate the entire southern continent, but that will probably take up a lot of time.

Moreover, what he wanted was to achieve that goal in the shortest amount of time, with the least amount of sacrifices.

Well, so as to speak, that was how it was with Roland’s situation.

On the other hand, what was happening in Imperial Nelpha?

As Ryner pondered, he grimaced involuntarily.

“............”

Nelpha was currently in the worst possible scenario.

Firstly, the only person who could end this war, Gread Nelphi,

''”By offering my head and the imprisonment of my son, Prince Starnel...... in exchange for that offer, will you stop massacring Nelpha’s people?”''

That was the offer he had decided to present to Roland, but his stupid son Prince Starnel,

''”I don’t care what happens to the country! I don’t want to be captured by Roland.”''


And with that, he killed King Gread Nelphi.

With this, Roland could no longer achieve the outcome of ending the war with a minimum loss of lives.

However, the stupidity of the Prince Starnel did not end here.

Starnel ordered ten thousand soldiers to repel Roland’s army that was advancing northwards, and on top of that, he took command of the remaining troops, and started massacring and looting the populace from within Nelpha. After looting, he seemed intent on escaping to some place.

That’s why it was the worst possible scenario.

With this, Nelpha no longer had anyone who could officially declare a surrender to Roland.

In other words, in order to put on their original show to the other countries, Roland would have to decimate the ten thousand abandoned troops, and furthermore, before reaching Starnel’s personally led army, they had to completely raze the streets they would pass through, and finally finish off the remaining troops which Starnel, who had no intention of surrendering, had taken over in a bid to save himself.

With this, even more losses would be incurred than if they were to just fight a head-on war.

However, things were already heading towards that bothersome direction.


But, at this juncture, in this worst case scenario, a ray of hope appeared.

That was Toale.

The son of the stupid Prince Starnel and his commoner mistress, who had helped the bewildered Ryner and Ferris by giving them access to the library and putting them up at his house, that kind, good kid loved by the people of Nelpha, Toale Nelphi, had stopped the ten thousand abandoned troops from engaging Roland, and taken command of them.

That was the best of the best news to Roland.

With this turn of events, the possibility of Roland achieving its original goal of minimizing the loss of lives, appeared once more.

It was highly likely that the subsequent development became as follows, Toale,

''”If I surrender, will you let the ten thousand troops and people off?”''

That would probably be his offer but of course Roland would reject that.

''You are not Nelpha’s king, isn’t it? If you want to save the ten thousand soldiers, go take the throne from the current Nelpha king, from that stupid prince.''

''We’ll accept your surrender once you’ve done that.''

And of course, in order to finish the show to the other countries, Roland would then execute Toale, the Nelpha king.


This series of developments were probably unfolding as of now.

So as to speak, taking Toale’s personality into consideration, this line of development would definitely happen.

Doing his best, sacrificing his own life in exchange for that of the people and soldiers, that might even please him.

He was that kind of people-loving idiot.

Ryner folded his arms.

Well, that being the case, in the current Imperial Nelpha, Toale Nelphi’s great battle was just beginning.

That would be really some unreasonably great battle.

Toale’s ten thousand troops will clash with the sixty-eight thousand troops led by stupid Prince Starnel.

And even if Starnel’s forces, which were about seven times larger, were miraculously defeated, and the throne was taken, he would immediately surrender to Roland next.

Then, with a smiling face, he would be executed.

That miracle, so as to speak.

Was sacrificing himself.


This worst case fate was an irony in itself for such a man of righteousness.

With regards to that,

“............”

If Ryner were to head towards there.

There was only one thing to be done.

To save Toale, and defeat the stupid prince, and on top of that, surrendering Nelpha to Roland, and presenting Roland in a good light for now.

But, he wouldn’t let Toale die.

And at the same time, accomplish all that with the least number of lives lost.

A method by which nobody would get hurt.

“............”

''Geez, isn’t this damn difficult?''

Ryner frowned to himself.

Ever since he read the documents regarding Nelpha which Luke handed him this morning, on top of saving Nelpha, he had been thinking about how to save Toale, but somehow, he just couldn’t come up with a good idea.


No, to say that he couldn’t come up with any ideas at all would be a lie.

He had thought of several.

But with those methods,

“............”

The number of sacrifices would not be zero.

No, it’s not about whether the number of sacrifices could be brought down to zero or not.

After all, this was a war.

If Ryner made a mistake, an unbelievably large number of lives would be lost. Even if he did not make a mistake, the number of life losses that he had to bear was not insignificant as well.

That was what Sion had had to bear.

He had to bear them all alone.

''So, what am I to do?''

“............”

''What I am supposed to do?''

“............ shit.”


Ryner muttered.

''Shit, shit, shit'', he groaned silently.

To fight the Roland army led by the red-haired monster Claugh Klom.

To fight the close to seventy thousand troops led by the stupid Prince Starnel.

To feign ignorance at everything and take Toale away and escape.

Whichever way it was, it wasn’t good enough. Lots of people would die.

That’s why Ryner gave the order.

While groaning ''shit, shit, shit'', he ordered his non-working brain.

The brain which did nothing and continued to slug until things had turn into such a stupid situation.

While saying ''bothersome bothersome'', in the end, it had come to such a worst case situation that he was driven to a corner and had to give orders to his own brain.

''Move move move''.

''Think think think''.

What in the world could he do to have a breakthrough?

What could he do to create a good outcome?

The balance moved. The balance in his head moved. On the plates hanging from each side of the balancing scale, were the lives of people.


The side with many lives, and the side with not too few lives.

If we were talking about sacrifices, of course the less the better. Therefore, the plate which was heavier would be discarded.

“............”

That should have been the case, but the balance in Ryner’s head was not moving. Both the plate with many lives and the plate with not too few lives were equally heavy.

The balance was in equilibrium.

That’s why he couldn’t choose.

''Shit'', he groaned again.

As he did that, his brain said.

''Weakling. You weakling. Just kill and move forward. The sacrifices can’t be helped, can they?''

''That’s right'', he thought. He’s not a magician who could create any kind of miracle. If it can’t be done, it can’t be done.

But, still, if there’s some way......

As he started thinking again, his brain starting talking again.


''It’s useless it’s useless. Stop thinking about such bothersome things, won’t you? It’s useless. Don’t think that your arrogance can save everyone. The world is not as naive as you think. Let it go, people will die, just quickly move forward.''

''But.''

''No buts. As you are fretting here, people are dying. Look at the reality. Didn’t you always refuse to look at it and just keep on running away. Now, take a look. Take a good look. Take a look at the scenery that Sion has seen. Take a good look at the scenery of despair that he has seen, and make your choice.''

''Without running away, make you choice properly, and take responsibility.''

''Get on with the killing and move forward.''

''Now, which one will you choose?''

“............”

''Now, which plate of lives on the balance will you sacrifice?''

“............”

''Now.''

''Now, decide quickly.''


“............”

In response to that voice.

But.

“...... shut up.”

That’s what Ryner answered.

In response to that voice which was born from his own weakness, that’s what he answered.

And he looked up.

As he did that, he saw Ferris, Iris, and Kiefer.

After being told to shut up, all three of them were looking at Ryner’s face with a look of surprise on their faces.

Kiefer said.

“Eh. Ah. I’m sorry. Was I too noisy? Ryner has a lot to think about, isn’t it?”

Following that, Iris said.

“Eh --- --- --- --- was I not quiet throughout the whole time? Right? Nee-sama?”

Moving on to the last person, Ferris said.

“............”

No, as expected, she said nothing.


She just stood up without saying anything, looking straight at Ryner. With her blue pupils, she gazed intently into Ryber’s eyes. As she looked at him, she lifted the chair that she was sitting on.

And then.

“...... telling me to shut up. What do you mean by thatttttttttttt!”

The chair flew.

It came flying so fast that it disappeared from sight momentarily.

“It can’t be.”

As he said that, Ryner promptly attempted to dodge, but his reaction speed just after he broke out of his deep thoughts,

“I won’t make it...... gyaaaaaaaaaaaa.”

It smacked into his face.

The corner of the chair went right into his face, setting off an intense pain, and his body flew backwards.

He fell onto the ground. He clutched his face. The pain invaded his whole face. Just as the pain subsided slightly, he looked up, ''Damn you, what the hell are you doing'', he wanted to say.

But!


“...... eh? You’re not serious right?”

Ryner uttered without thinking, forgetting what he originally wanted to say.

Because right before his eyes.

Ferris further went on to stand on top of the table and jumped. She jumped towards here. She lifted her foot backwards. And adopted a kicking stance, aiming at Ryner’s face.

“Wait, wait, wait, wait a minute, erm, it’s my bad, you don’t need to go to such an extent really......”

He said, but.

His words stopped.

The reason was because Ferris was not wearing her usual armor. She was wearing a strangely cute one-piece dress, with a short skirt portion, ''with that, wasn’t it difficult to move in?'' In that short moment, Ryner was concerned about that.

She raised her foot backwards.

Raising it backwards to the fullest, and revealing the inside of her skirt......

“Oi, it’d really be bad if you keep that on. The inside of your skirt is completely visible......”

As he spoke those words, it was already too late. She launched her kick.


The face again.

The face again.

“Argh!?”

As he shouted, Ryner flew. He spun in the air.

Even as he was done in in this manner, the close-up view was indeed magnificent,

“Ry, Rynerrrrr!?”

Kiefer screamed in anguish.

“Kyaaaaa.”

Iris screamed in anguish...... no. It was clearly a squeal of total delight.

Well, in any case, under the gaze of the three girls, Ryner flew. His head shattered the window. His upper torso passed through. It was still raining moderately heavy outside and his head was drenched immediately.

This time round, he was definitely going to say, ''Damn, Ferris, what are you up to! You’ve gone too far! I ain’t forgiving you today, I’m so going to kill you'', he intended to shout out but.

“............”

He gave up.

Since the rain brought cold relief to his face which was burning from the pain. Since the rain cleared his senses after having gone without sleep for the entire night.


With that, he looked at the sky of Roland.

Despite that it was already noon, he looked up at the sunless sky.

As if it was trying to mimic the feelings of a particular someone, the rain continued falling.

And then.

“Now.”

He thought.

''Now, what should I do, let’s get back thinking.''

''Sion, while weeping, had decided to make the sacrifices and move forward.''

''But, what about me?''

''In the end, I’m taking the same path......''

At that moment, all of a sudden.

“...... has your head cooled? Ryner.”

He was told.

Ryner looked up. He propped himself up and looked into the room.

As he did that, he saw Ferris, with her usual emotionless expression, looking towards here.


“...... eh?”

As he asked, she said.

“...... I’m asking you whether your head has cooled. Jeez, for someone without any brain matter, you had that look of concentration, worrying about something...... think about the feelings of those around you!”

She yelled angrily.

On hearing that, Ryner, with a look of surprise.

“Eh? Me? Was I so deep in concentration?”

Ferris nodded.

“You were.”

“Seriously ~”

“Damn you! You don’t believe my words......”

“Ugh, why are you drawing your sword......”

But she didn’t stop.

With her sword drawn, she rushed forward.

“Wah, wah, wah.”

Ryner wanted to run away, but he was too slow.


She smashed the sword into Ryner.

“Gyaaa.”

As he shouted, his whole body flew out of the window.

But her violence did not end here. She jumped out of the window as well and grabbed hold of Ryner’s head. With that, she dragged him across the ground and ran for a while.

As the ground was wet from the rain, it was not really painful to be dragged across, but the occasional stones that he brushed across grazed him.

“Gah, painful. It’s painful, Ferris. Wait, I’m asking you to stop...... aren’t you going too far?”

He called out, and on hearing that.

“............”

She finally stopped.

Grabbing his neck in a strangling fashion, she pushed him against the ground.

He looked up at her.

He looked up at her golden hair, which had already been dried after all this while but was now soaking wet again, then he looked at her face.


Looking at that face.

“............”

Ryner frowned involuntarily.

Because he saw a face which could not described as expressionless.

Just now, inside the tea-house, for some reason, Ferris had an even more expressionless look, with no tinge of emotions, than the old days.

On top of him, with his neck held down by her, the face he saw now could not be described as expressionless.

So as to speak.

“............”

She now had a face that was on the verge of crying.

While pressing him down in a strangling fashion, she looked down at Ryner with a face that was on the verge of crying.

That’s why, on seeing that, Ryner frowned involuntarily.

And then he asked. In a half-joking manner, with a light tone, he asked.

“...... could it be that I’m the cause of that face you’re making now?”


“............”

Wit her face that was on the verge of crying, but yet, with a glowering face, she held back her tears and looked intently towards here, and nodded sharply.

Ryner, holding his gaze on her,

“...... was it because of Kiefer?”

However, she quickly shook her head.

“Then.”

Ryner said.

“...... then, was it because the brainless me was making a face that was deep in concentration?”

She did not reply.

She only stared at Ryner.

And he asked.

“...... what kind of face was I making?”

Then she said softly.

A single sentence.

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 265.jpg|thumb]]

Just one sentence, she murmured.

“...... a face like Sion’s.”

She glowered as she said that. She was really on the verge of crying.

In other words, it was that.

She was once again unsettled.

Because Ryner made the same face as Sion. Not consulting with anyone, merely bearing everything alone, moving forward, that same face.

And then, Sion disappeared. All of a sudden, he became mad, weeping sorrowfully, he disappeared.

And on top of that, Ryner also disappeared. Captured by Sion and imprisoned, he disappeared before Ferris.

All alone, she shivered in fear.

Despite knowing that.

Just yesterday morning, she found Ryner in his cell and was crying, despite having seen that scene before him, he still didn’t get it.

There were so many friends around him, who worried about him, there was no real need to bear everything by himself.

He didn’t have to bear all the responsibility from hereon all by himself, that was something he didn’t understand promptly.


The very same thing.

“............”

Even though it was the very same thing that Sion didn’t understand.

If he’s troubled, he could consult with the rest.

Before being driven to the wall, he could have consulted with the rest, even though that was the very same thing Ryner had thought of Sion,

“............”

She was on the verge of crying.

Even though Ferris was someone who would be so happy that she could rise up to heaven just from eating dango, she was on the verge of crying at a dango shop.

He was stupidly being fed up all by himself.

''From hereon, these people will be with me as I move forward, yet I was fretting by myself, being fed up with things.''

''It’s just as what she said.''

''Just as what she said, I’m a brainless guy indeed.''


''Without understanding anything all that, who can I save?''

Ryner looked up at Ferris.

With a cornered face, he looked up at her.

The he said.

“...... you know, Ferris.”

“What.”

“I had been thinking about a lot of things, can I talk about them?”

On hearing that.

On hearing that, Ferris returned to her expressionless face.

But embedded within that expressionless face, was a tinge of emotion which Ryner once again was able to decipher. It was not the same face she had a while ago.

Her face was displaying a proper emotion.

A somewhat satisfied, somewhat pleased face.

“Talk about them? With me?”

“Yeah.”


As Ryner acknowledged, she seemed to be even more pleased.

“Won’t do. You’re dying here.”

She tightened her grip on his neck,

“Ehhhhhh, wait...... gyaaaaa.”

In the end, the same development unfolded.

Just before he really die, he broke free from that position,

“You, you, you’re seriously killing me!!”

“Of course.”

“Ugh, as I’ve always said, at that juncture, you’re supposed to dispute that!”

It became the usual antic.

And Ryner, in response to that,

“...... ha, haha.”

He started laughing by himself.

“What’s so funny?”

Even as she said that, he continued laughing for a while, and then he looked up at the sky again.


The rain was still heavy. Though not as heavy as this morning. With that strong wind blowing, those large clouds would be blown away, and it would probably stop.

At that moment, he noticed that the wind was blowing northwards,

“Oi oi, even though we are heading into Nelpha, yet it’s also raining in Nelpha.”

He said wearily.

But, even so, it was fine. Things would definitely work out somehow.

He thought.

The reason was because he’s not going to run away.

“............”

Because he had friends.

Because he was not alone, and he’s not running away.

Ryner looked at Ferris.

Then he turned towards the tea-house. Kiefer, with an umbrella in her hand, was about to rush towards here, but beside her, with a look of delight, Iris dashed out into the rain.

“Ah, ah, Iris-chan, if you don’t take an umbrella, you’re going to catch a cold!”

Kiefer chased after her frantically.


Looking intently at that, Ryner said (to Ferris).

“Even if I have an umbrella now, thanks to you, I might catch a cold. My clothes are all drenched.”

As he said that, he looked at his shirt and pants that he borrowed from the tea-house.

On hearing that, Ferris suddenly seemed to remember something important, with a ‘you just reminded me’ face,

“Ah! I forgot!”

“Huh? What?”

“Right! I’ve forgotten all about it after being attacked en route, but I’ve prepared some clothes for you......”

She was interrupted.

“Denied!”

Ryner said.

“Hm?”

She looked here with a look of displeasure.

In response to that, Ryner scowled,

“You did it eh? The knapsack that Iris was carrying had a pair of pants with a mouse embroidered at the crotch area, and other than that, it was completely naked-looking, and with the shirt that hides only the navel, making a complete stupid set of clothes, eh?”


As he said that, she nodded her head sharply.

“Orhh, you saw that? So, given that you are going full speed on the pathway to hentai-dom, naturally, underneath those pants you are wearing, you can put on those hentai......”

“I’m not wearing that! Stop talking about foolish things. Let’s get inside? We’d seriously catch a cold. Even not so, there’s no reason for us to stay here. Let’s get back inside the tea-house and get changed, and we’ll set off immediately. Just a moment ago...... a pretty good idea just came to me.”

Ryner said.

And then, he once again, looked through the veil of rain towards the lands in the north.

After passing through the highway, and crossing the borders and entering Imperial Nelpha, there would only be bothersome things to deal with.

But even so, he might actually have arrived at a solution that could solve everything.

It was in the instant when he was smashed by Ferris’s sword.

In the instant when his sleepy head was bashed.

“...... am I a masochist?” 


A good idea which made him think of making a comeback at himself.

A way to fight the Roland army led by the red hair monster Claugh Klom.

A way to fight the close to seventy thousand troops led by stupid Prince Starnel.

A way to feign ignorance at everything and save Toale.

Now, where should he start?

“............”

At that moment, Kiefer finally came up to them.

She sheltered the drenched Ryner and Ferris with an umbrella.

For some reason, she had a slightly sulking face.

“Geez, jumping out here with all this rain, did the two of you have some kind of secret conversation~?”

On hearing that, he smiled.

He looked at Kiefer, then at Ferris.

“...... nothing secretive. I’ll tell you all everything. I’ll no longer bear everything all by myself and tell you all everything. Everything about the superrrrrrrrrr bothersome strategy I have to execute in Nelpha. That’s why, with me......”

But what he was about to say was something that was kind of embarrassing, so he averted his eyes from them. He looked again in the direction of Nelpha.


Then he told them straight.

To the two of them.

To his first comrades who would follow this cowardly, languid guy who makes lots of mistakes.

“...... will you all follow me?”

As he said that, the two of them answered at the same time.

Speaking at the same time.

With a truly unwavering, strong voice.

“Yeah!”

“Nope!”

“............”

''Ehhhh? No, erm...... just now, I heard a ‘nope’?''

''No, well, suddenly speaking together at the same time, can’t really expect it to be in unison.''

But.

“...... well, shall we go?”


Ryner smiled wryly as he turned around.

As he did that, Ferris and Kiefer were looking this way at him. Behind them, Iris was rolling on the rain-soaked ground. 

They were his first comrades.

The enemy was the Hero King with the strongest army in the southern continent.

And the seventy thousand soldiers led by the stupid prince of Nelpha.

On the other hand, the group here comprised of a sluggish guy and three girls.

To anyone seeing this, it seemed like they have no chance of winning at all. Others would probably call them idiots and fools.

But for him.

For him,

“...... it’s enough.”

Ryner murmured and smiled faintly.

And he did think so. Not on the orders of Sion or anyone else, it was really an incredible thing for them to follow him like this.

There were people who believed in him and thus following him.


If so.

If that’s the case, then without any fear or thought of running away, he could move forward, couldn’t he?

“............”

Once again, he looked at the sky. He looked up at the sky from which rain continued to fall. And then towards the south where Sion was at. And then towards the north where the red hair monster, the stupid prince, and Toale were at.

After looking at all that, he looked at the faces of his comrades again, then said.

“...... well, let’s do it.”

With a clear voice.

“Firstly, to start off, let’s clean up the mess in Nelpha.”

That was what he declared.

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>

Several days later.

Deep into the night.

At a Roland camp erected within Imperial Nelpha.

A short distance away from that, on a hill, was Claugh Klom ---


The black hand death god was standing there alone.

With stern eyes, he surveyed Nelpha’s scenery.

“............”

Even though it was already late into the night, bright reddish lights were shining from the townscape. But there was no longer anyone there. Earlier at dusk, the Roland army led by Claugh had arrived here, destroying and setting everything on fire, razing all in sight.

Only ruins lay there.

Even though the magical fires were still burning in the remaining houses, giving them a red shine, before long, that too would disappear.

And after that, the only things remaining would be corpses, ruins, and despair.

Despite seeing all that.

“............”

''I’m already more or less used to this'', he thought.

It had been a few weeks since he entered Nelpha.

All he saw were such devastating scenes. These were devastating scenes which he knew well.

Scenes of war.


Killing people. Killing people. Killing people. Blood spewing, screams booming, but yet, he went on killing people, endlessly.

He had heard someone asking for help.

He had heard someone cursing him.

He had heard cries of vengeance.

And in response to all that, Claugh,

“............”

He killed.

He killed without any hesitation.

But the war did not end.

The war did not end.

It should not have come to this, according to their initial expectations.

They had expected Nelpha to completely surrender much earlier. The people should have been saved after the deaths of the royalty of Nelpha. And thereafter, they also should have been able to avoid fighting the other countries.

But that did not come to pass.

A number of problems came up, and in the end, that did not come to pass.


What would Sion think of that, he thought for an instant. He, who wanted to move forward with the least number of sacrifices, would probably be greatly hurt by this never ending war.

And then Claugh thought it was a good thing that he had come here. It’s a good thing that such unpleasant work was not carried out by others.

That’s why it was a good thing that Sion was not here.

It was a good thing that Calne was not here.

Perhaps, it was also a good thing that Luke and his other comrades were not here, he thought.

“............”

At that moment.

He thought of something somewhat unpleasant. He thought of Noa’s face when he said that he was going to war again. She, who was left behind in Roland, with rare navy blue hair, and a show of resoluteness but occasional innocence within her blue eyes, which vanished in an instant as well.

Which was due to tears flowing out of her eyes, and as if to dispel that memory of her, he shook his head.

''She should just forget about everything and attain happiness. This. For this murderer me, there was no need for her to think about me and weep for me.''

He looked intently at his black hand. His right hand which was imbued with a curse and colored black.


The right hand which had already taken countless lives.

For a murderer like him, it would be laughable for only him to attain happiness.

It was just not possible.

That’s why he got used to it quickly. With killing people. With throwing away his own happiness.

And he turned his eyes to the darkness that lay beyond the burning streets, a flashy work of his.

And started considering.

Right now, he was thinking about how he could continue to show off Roland’s brutality to the other countries without killing the populace and wrapping things up, what should he do? That was what he was pondering.

In order to do that, the most important thing now was to get in touch with Toale Nelphi, the son of that stupid Prince Starnel who was running amok in the center of Nelpha.

But his location was unknown. Despite the fact that Toale was leading ten thousand troops, his intelligence could not yet get hold of where he was.

If he could somehow succeed in doing that, things could take a better turn......

“............”


At that moment.

Claugh suddenly turned around. Behind where he was standing on the top of the hill, was a forest, which was dark in comparison to the burning streets.

He could feel something moving in that darkness.

But in response to that, he did not react much.

Since he had come to this land.

Since leaving the territory of Roland, and coming to Nelpha, the same type of situation had occurred again and again.

Destroying the streets. Listening to the curses. And attacked assassins wielding knives and swords, men, women, children, bearing hatred for their comrades or family who were killed.

''Die. Die. Die. I will let you taste my hatred for killing my comrades!''

And Claugh had always answered them. He killed every one of them. Those were his orders, and Claugh had thought that was necessary as well. 

That’s why he was not surprised.

He was not surprised at noticing that someone was clearly peeping at him from the forest.

He only looked in that direction,


“...... come forward if you want to die.”

He said.

The presence in the forest moved as if it was reacting to his words. The killing intent was closing in straight on towards here.

But Claugh did not make any stance.

The reason was because the enemy’s killing intent was too weak.

No, not that it was really that weak. A normal soldier might not even emit that much. But, with this level.

It was not possible to kill the death god of the battlefield --- Claugh Klom.

With a sad look in his eyes, he looked at the darkness in that forest.

The enemy would probably lose his life once he comes out of the forest. He had no intention of letting him feel any pain or agony.

He would end it in an instant.

Claugh lifted his black, cursed right hand.

In an isntant.

The enemy appeared.

But in response to the movements of the enemy,


“...... wha.”

Claugh uttered without thinking.

As the unknown hidden assailant dashed out of the forest, he released a killing intent that was ten times stronger than before.

His movement was considerably fast as well.

No, it was not just fast. Moving almost as fast as Claugh, he rushed toward here in a straight line.

The enemy’s figure was visible to Claugh.

Clad in black, and his face veiled in black. Clothes used by assassins to blend into the darkness. A knife in his hand, he reached out for Claugh’s head.

“...... this is bad.”

He promptly dodged it. But yet, he was slightly grazed. No, he had allowed it to happen. As the knife came slicing towards his head, while barely dodging the line of attack,

“Shit!”

Claugh swung his left arm. He had intended to make a grab at the enemy’s face but failed. He had wanted to unveil him, but as expected, the enemy did not yield.


The enemy swung his knife, aiming for Claugh’s arm. Specifically at the artery of his wrist. From just that moment of exchanges, this was clearly a high level fight. A detestable level of skill in handling the knife.

In response to that, a smile floated on Claugh’s lips. The opponent’s strength pretty much rival his own.

No, perhaps, he was stronger than himself. Of course, he wouldn’t really know until they fight it to the end.

“............”

But even so, he was smiling in delight.

Since this was the first real enemy he had met in this lands.

Ever since he came to Nelpha, he had only massacred endlessly, and now, this was the first opponent who might be able to kill him.

Claugh daringly forced his arm towards the knife that was aiming for his artery. With that, the knife missed the artery and pierced through his arm, stolen from the opponent as a consequence.

In that instant, the enemy was surprised.

In that instant,

“I shall take your life here.”

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 285.jpg|thumb]]

Claugh churned up his arm that was pierced through by the knife. In an attempt to hit his opponent with his palm.

However, with abnormal reflexes, the enemy dodged that.

But Claugh had read that. The enemy dodged right. But, with that level of strength, the enemy would probably have barely dodged it. And then the next attack began.

However, Claugh’s attack did not end with his palm-face move. With that, his arm continued to stretch forward. As he did so, the knife that had previously pierce through his arm was being aimed at the enemy’s head,

“............”

With that, everything should come to an end.

It was executed with perfect timing.

If he could dodge this, then,

“............”

Then, he would have to be a monster.

However, the enemy somehow dodged it. While the knife managed to come slicing into the veil, what came after was empty space.

''This is bad'', he thought.


The next attack came. But, since he thought it had ended with the knife, he let his guard down a little.

He set his sight on the enemy. As he did that, the enemy’s kick was about to fly in. In response to that, Claugh used his fist to receive the attack.

The kick and his fist clashed. Normally, the kick would have won. If Claugh had lost, he would have died. If he got struck back from this amount of force, what would followed would be the severance of his head.

But,

“Don’t take me lightly!”

And he won against the kick. With his fist, he deflected his opponent’s kick.

The enemy fell back a few steps away from Claugh as a result of the impact.

And at that moment, the enemy called out for the very first time.

Looking intently at Claugh.

Looking straight at him.

“Monstrous strength.”

That was a voice that he had heard before.


A sleepy, languid, unmotivated voice which he had heard before.

An annoyed voice that didn't take life seriously.

Claugh’s grin became even wider on hearing that. ''I see. That’s how it was.''

“......... Ryner Lute.”

As his name was called, the enemy threw away the sliced end of the veil as a result of the previous exchange.

It was indeed a languid, annoyed face.

“Already found out?”

He said lightly. He seemed relaxed.

But, his killing intent remained.

''What did he come here for'' But he (Claugh) wasn’t going to ask. With that amount of killing intent, it was clear why he had come. But,

“...... if I get serious, do you seriously think you can beat me?”

Claugh said, and Ryner made a troubled face.

“...... is that so? Difficult to say perhaps?”

Even with a perplexed face as he asked, he should be very well aware of the answer.


If they fought seriously, who would be stronger?

<span id="back_to_occasional_luck">It was a matter of the [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Translator's Notes#Occasional Luck|occasional luck]].

Their strength were well matched. This was the second time they fought. The first time was for fun. This time round, it was for real.

But from the series of exchanges just now, they could already tell each other’s strength.

So in the end, it was a matter of the occasional luck. Both sides couldn’t afford to go easy.</span>

That’s why,

“...... whoever dies first, there’s something I’d like to ask you, what’s the meaning of this? What did you come here for?”

Claugh asked.

On hearing that, Ryner,

“Eh? Well, about that......”

He seemed about to answer.

But, as expected, there was no need for that. It wasn’t necessary right from the start. After having felt the killing intent from Ryner, it was clear what he was here for.

That’s why it was a feint. A feint of words.

As Ryner was replying, Claugh pulled the knife out of his arm. He threw it. And Ryner had a look of surprise on his face. And he promptly attempted to dodge.


But it was too late.

He was too slow.

Claugh released his right arm.

He released his curse.

He was going to put everything to an end.

But what was it for?

What was he taking the lives of people for?

However, the answer was a simple one.

This was a battlefield.

And Ryner Lute was an enemy.

Then there was only one answer.

Only one thing to do to Ryner.

“............”

One thing to do to his enemy, and that is,

“...... kill!!”


While releasing the curse of his right arm, Claugh Klom shouted.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Dai Densetsu no Yuusha no Densetsu#Volume 2 - The Tomorrow Unknown To The Great Battle|Main Page]]
| Forward to Afterword
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 4

2011-02-07T20:43:27Z

Tennyo777: /* And Then The Balance Scales Used By The Demon */

===And Then The Balance Scales Used By The Demon===


He looked down at the bodies.

He looked down at the cruelly chopped up bodies.

Many bodies were now scattered about the hall, which was filled with a sea of blood.

Looking at that.

“............”

But, Sion said nothing.

He was now in the throne room of the castle of Roland Empire.

In other words, in this place where the head of this country presides.

Were numerous bodies scattered about, which was an unusual occurrence, but yet,

“............”

Sion --- the king of this country said nothing.

With his piercing golden eyes, in which a strong will was embedded, he merely looked down on the pile of brutally broken bodies before him.


And then.

“............”

He looked up slightly.

Into the hall.

No, rather, much further inwards, he was looking at '''something''' that was squirming.

He could not see it clearly.

The attached magical lights that were used to light up the hall were destroyed, and on top of that, rain was falling outside of the window, making it extremely dark.

In that darkness, '''something''' was squirming.

But there was no sound.

Neither was there any presence perceived.

He could only tell that something strange was squirming about.

He could also tell that it was the thing that created the pile of bodies.

No, this was not something new.

A situation where Sion had merely closed his eyes for a moment, then opened them again, and before he knew it, right before him, a pile of bodies --- a pile of bodies belonging to the guards protecting this hall appeared, with '''something''' creeping in within the same breath.


Then.

“....... again?”

Sion muttered.

He fixed a glare onto the '''something''' within that darkness.

“...... no matter how many times you try, you have no chance of winning in this land.”

He said, and then...

'''"......"'''

A voice seemed to cry out from within the darkness.

But it was too soft. Too feeble. Not quite audible.

Then Sion,

“...... I can’t hear you. But there’s no need to. Lucile.”

He said.

Lucile immediately appeared behind him. In a place which should have been empty, appeared an unusually beautiful man.


“...... ahh.”

He said.

“Kill?”

Sion nodded.

“Ahh.”

“Then, I’m going to do it.”

As Lucile said that, in the next instant, he disappeared, and moved into the darkness of that hall.

And a smile floated on his lips,

“...... there’s no use in hiding.”

He thrust a hand once into one of the bodies scattered in the hall. He gouged into the bowels of the body, and appeared to catch hold of something. Then, he forcibly pulled it out.

And a strange-looking monster was pulled out from the belly of the body.

With the face of a snake, hands of a person, wings of a bird, and legs of a spider. The skin covering its whole body from the face down, seemed to be festering from burns.

What Lucile held in his hand was the head of a monster so hideous that it could cause a nauseating feeling to well up in anyone beholding it.


“Gyu-ri-ru-e-ru-e-ru-e-ru-e!”

The monster gave off an ear-splitting howl. As it did that, the snake head stretched out and attempted to bite on Lucile’s shoulder.

However.

“Disgusting.”

Lucile brushed at it.

Just like that, the snake head disintegrated into nothingness.

But the monster’s movements did not stop; despite losing its head, it did not stop, and this time round, from its chest, which clearly appeared to be that of a spider, fangs sprung out; with that mouth it attempted to swallow Lucile.

But Lucile just smiled happily.

“...... ha, haha, hahaha. What’s that. You want to swallow me? With your level of power, you want to take me in?”

As he said that.

A different face appeared at the shoulder of that monster. It was the face of a bird, and it replied to Lucile’s query.

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 207.jpg|thumb]]

“...... don’t be too haughty. Descendant of Eris Reed. Your rampage ends here. The Goddesses’ rage has already reached their limit......”

But at that moment, the bird stopped mid-sentence.

Because Lucile had plucked off its head.

“...... the mad Goddesses, come again?”

And he crushed the bird head in his hand.

But still, the monster did not stop. The spider’s fangs came thrusting towards Lucile.

But Lucile appeared to be unconcerned.

He stretched out his hand quietly, and murmured softly.

“Let me end this farce.”

Instantly, he released his power and everything ---

Should have ended.

But at that moment.

“...... huh?”

Suddenly, Lucile’s expression changed.

A strange, small light appeared from within the spider’s mouth.


“...... darn......”

He couldn’t continue.

The light, all of a sudden, exploded from the monster’s body towards Lucile.

No...It was exploding towards Sion, who was behind him.

As he got swallowed by the light, Lucile’s body disappeared.

Just as the light continued to move to swallow Sion’s body, at that moment.

Once again, Lucile appeared in front of Sion.

In his hand, he held a dark sword. Lucile swung it. As he did that, the light was split into two parts, and on top of that, it was absorbed by the sword.

“............”

This time round, everything was really over.

Once again, darkness and silence descended upon the hall.

But Sion then.

“...... Lucile.”

He called out.


He looked at the beautiful man before him, a man who should not lose to any kind of monster, a man who should be darker than any form of darkness,

“...... wasn’t that a little bad?”

He said.

Lucile then turned around,

“No. There wasn’t any problem really.”

He was smiling.

He was smiling with his beautiful face.

But what was laughing, was merely the right side of his face.

The left side of his face...... no, his left hand, his left leg as well, the entire left side of his body was gone.

Burned off by the light released from the mouth of the spider.

Sion, with a dubious face,

“It doesn’t seem that way to me though.”

But, Lucile merely shrugged his only shoulder.

“No problem at all.”

After saying that, with his remaining right hand, he gave a knock on his own body.


The moment he did that, the remaining half of his body started regenerating. The inner flesh of his body bulged out, and in a twinkle, his body returned to his former beautiful form.

That, in itself, was disgusting.

Sion smiled wryly.

“Damn monster.”

Lucile smiled,

“Hahaha. You hate your own kind?”

In other words, he meant that Sion was a monster just like him.

But Sion did not rebuke those words. Because it was just as he said. As of now, he was the same kind as this disgusting monster --- rather, he’s in the process of becoming something more than that.

“............”

Without saying anything, Sion once again looked at the hall.

However, there was no longer any sign of that hideous monster resembling a combination of a snake, bird, and spider. It probably self-exploded.


In order to kill Lucile.

No, in order to kill Sion --- that is the '''Mad Black Hero'''.

Sion said to the Lucile who was still looking in the direction of the hall.

“But, this is actually the first time I've see you wounded in such a manner.”

On hearing that, Lucile,

“...... ahh. I let my guard down for a while. I didn’t expect the real thing would take the trouble to show up.”

As he said that, Sion opened his eyes.

“...... the real thing? You mean the '''Goddess'''?”

Lucile nodded.

“That was probably a part of Kukanohst [Goddess of Tranquility]. She sent in a part of her body by hiding it in the body of the familiar we just saw. But for her to have come all the way over such a great distance at this kind of timing, the '''Goddesses''' seem to be in a fluster......”

At that moment, suddenly.

<< Damn fools. >>


A high-pitched, an incomprehensibly high-pitched, ear-splitting woman’s voice reverberated across the room.

No, the voice probably did not reverberate across the room in reality. But, rather, that voice appeared to be reverberating acroos the world, having been delivered directly to their heads.

And then Sion,

“...... isn’t it still here?”

Lucile smiled.

“That’s right. Since I haven’t killed it yet. What I erased earlier was merely an attack of the '''Goddess'''.”

And, at that moment again.

<< Damn fools. >>

The same thing was said again. But this time round, a different meaning was embedded within those words.

More accurately, what was embedded was a magical fear.

The '''Goddess''' had embedded a power that would erode the will and destroy the minds of her enemies within that voice.

Some time ago perhaps, Sion’s sanity would have been destroyed, leaving him, fearful, and raving in madness.


So to speak, it was the voice of a god; a divine message from God.

Man could only prostrate in fear and obey.

“Well, since I’m also a monster, it has no effect on me however......”

Sion murmured, as he shifted his eyes to search for the source of the voice within the hall. But,

“...... ah, I can’t do it. I can’t find it with my eyes, Lucile.”

As he said that, Lucile had already found the fragment of the '''Goddess''' and while looking intently at a single point on the ceiling, said.

“...... what, Sion? You want to see her face?”

Sion nodded at his query.

“Yes, I’d like that. All this while, '''Goddess'''-sama has only sent her familiars here, and finally now, she has come forth herself. I have to show her proper hospitality.”

But, Lucile turned his head around,

“But if you do that, you will regret it, you know?”


He said.

Then, Sion tilted his head,

“What do you mean by that?” He asked.

And Lucile smiled a smile that was much darker, colder, and mocking than usual and said,

“Naturally I’m referring to the fact that, considering that she’s called '''Goddess''', her appearance is surprisingly unbefitting of that.”

After saying that, he lightly shook his hand in front of Sion’s eyes.

At that moment, the color of the world changed.

Darkness became darker.

Light became brighter, as much as the eyes can behold.

And within that darkness,

Within the darkness on the ceiling of the hall, where Lucile was looking up at, was a person, a woman clad in light......

A woman seemingly clad in a shining robe of feathers.

Looking at that form,


“...... ohh.”

Sion muttered without thinking.

And at her form...

Sion’s face contorted instinctively at the '''Goddess'''’s form; as her form was abnormally ugly.

Attached to the ceiling on all fours, her face had no eyes.

Sunk in blackness, within its depths, only extended a deep darkness. Occasionally, in that darkness, small bodies that looked like insects, were moving in and out in a disgusting manner.

She had no nose, and her mouth was different from that of a human, stretching across vertically instead of horizontally, and hundreds of teeth extended outwards from that mouth.

Adding to her bizarre appearance, below her grotesque head she had the same form as a human; no, her appearance had encompassed everything that’s revolting to humans.

And then, her vertically aligned mouth started opening and closing, and her voice reverberated again.

<< You worms. You worms, you worms. Why, why, why don’t you accept my, our, salvation? >>


She said in an incomprehensibly high-pitched earsplitting voice.

And then Lucile,

“See? It’s better not to see it, isn’t it?” He said.

Then Sion,

“............”

He merely shrugged his shoulders without answering. No, he had roughly expected this outcome. He had wondered about the appearance of the '''Goddess''' that had kept sending her monster minions one after another. Well, it was something that looked like that, he thought.

A book that Lucile had shown him...

After having read that book in which the light and darkness of this world were chronicled, a story in which the '''Goddesses''' appeared, it was within his expectations that they were hideous.

As an example, a story in which they appeared went like this...

<br/>

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦♦♦♦</span></center>

After living for too long, the desires of the mad '''Goddesses''' could not be stopped. They couldn’t be stopped even after they had obtained everything.

Devouring the '''light''' they created, devouring the '''darkness''' they created, devouring the '''human''' they created, even that was not enough.

They want to devour more.

They want to devour.

They want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour, want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour want to devour.


And in the end, they broke the greatest taboo.

The source of everything.

The source that gave birth to them.

They devoured the parent that gave birth to them.

Devouring their parent finally satisfied them.

And then everything ended.

Anything and everything about the world up till now ended.

Once again, it was born into a different one.

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦♦♦♦</span></center>

"But," Sion thought.

As he looked up at the fragment of the hideous '''Goddess''' on the ceiling, he said.

“But this time round...... things won’t go according to the way you all want. The ugly story that you all had created shall end here.”


Then the goddess, with the darkness embedded within her hollow eyes, looked his way and said.

<< Again. Again, a-g-a-i-n, again. Are you worms mad? Mad, m-a-d, m-a-d? Hero, my lovely hero...... deceived by ω[omega], deceived by α[alpha], deceived by the demon, are you intending to sell out this world again? >>

On hearing those words.

Sion only smiled thinly.

“So to speak, I know that there are already a number of versions of stories that are convenient to you circulating around the world......”

That’s right.

With regards to that ancient story, there were several patterns to it.

A story about a hero destroying the world.

A story about a demon destroying the world.

And a story about goddesses destroying the world.

Every one of them had some degree of authenticity, but yet, every one of them was also fudged with lies.


Even though it was not known who, or for whose sake, had created those stories but, at the very least, every one of them had a story linked to destruction.

Well, in any case......

At that moment, the voice of the '''Goddess''' reverberated again.

<< Accept our salvation. Accept our salvation. This is also for your sake. Now, accept it, accept it, and become the hero who saves the world...... >>

But Sion then,

“Shut up...... you ugly '''Goddesses'''.” He said.

Instantly, Lucile jumped.

“Jade Emperor’s tongue.”

He muttered.

He raised his right hand. But, nothing came forth from that right hand; nothing could be seen.


But, even though there shouldn’t be anything there, the ugly face of the '''Goddess''' contorted in fear, making it even uglier.

<< Jade...... Jade Emperor, you mean......? Impossible...... you, did you devour '''God Pursuing'''’s power? But that shouldn’t have been...... ω[omega]...... sword saint Eris Reed’s bloodline should not possess such a power...... >>

But, a smile floated on Lucile’s lips,

“Don’t think that I’ll always let the elderly...... the ancient gods do as they please. '''God''', '''God Pursuing''', and even '''Goddess''', I shall devour everything.”, and then he swung down his hand at the '''Goddess'''.

The '''Goddess''' could do nothing. She could only make a surprised, fearful face; her body started disappearing.

<< …... this...... my body...... is really being devoured...... what in the world are you...... >>

But the words ended then.


The '''Goddess''' disappeared and darkness returned.

After Lucile landed in the center of the pile of bodies, he turned around.

“It has ended......”

At that moment, his knees buckled to the ground. And he fell.

But to that,

“............”

As expected, Sion said nothing; since, he had seen this scene before.

During the time when he (Lucile) devoured a goddess and obtained her power. No, during the time when he devoured the power of '''God''', '''God Pursuing''', and obtained those powers, he was constantly tested.

Whether it was appropriate for him to possess those powers...

Whether it was appropriate for him to possess those powers to change the world...

Whether it was appropriate for him to rewrite the plot of that story that had continued endlessly...

He was tested, if his power was not enough, he’d die. If he lived, he would move forward.

A simple matter.


Lucile, as well as Sion, was aware of that level of danger, and moved forward.

Throwing away anything and everything.

Laughter, sorrow, bliss, happiness, friends, family, comrades, life... sacrifices which could have rendered them weeping; and they moved forward.

People might say that’s mad.

God might say that’s mad.

Goddesses might say that’s mad.

But, still, even so......

“............”

If they lived.

If they lived, they would cover this world and sunder all darkness they encompassed.

That’s why.

“............”

At that moment, Lucile got up.

“...... any problem?” Sion asked.


On hearing that, Lucile looked towards him and smiled. His smile was darker, colder, and more empty than before.

“None.”

“Then.”

Sion said and Lucile nodded.

“Ahh. Let’s continue.”

And Lucile disappeared.

Once again, Sion was alone in the hall. He looked intently at the piled up bodies and sea of blood in front of him,

“...... mad, black hero, huh......”

He muttered softly in a moaning voice that seemed to be on the verge of crying.

At that moment.

“...... Your Majesty.” He was called.

He looked up.

He looked across to the other side of the empty shells of his comrades, where a solitary man stood.


It was a man with a considerably strict, frowning face. He was slightly more than thirty years in age. Wearing a sparkling clean military uniform, he stood tall and straight.

Major Rahel Miller.

The man responsible for the '''Taboo Breaker Pursuit Squad'''.

The superior of Milk Callaud. No, the superior of that genius, Luke Stokkart; an even more capable and more intelligent man of this country.

To say that the current Roland was made by him (Miller) was not an overstatement. During the time when Sion was thinking of carrying out a revolution, he had already more or less set in place all the necessary pieces to start one. Sion merely became a gear in his plan and moved accordingly.

But, now...

Miller looked towards him with a stern, troubled face; a face that showed he witnessed something beyond his expectations and imagination.

Sion smiled at that.

“...... you want to talk?” he asked.


On hearing that, Miller nodded.

“Yes. I came here to inquire more about the details concerning the present situation of Roland......”

After saying that, he looked around the hall, he looked at the mountain of corpses, and, then, he looked at Sion.

Then, his piercing eyes once again drifted about the empty space of the hall.

Was he looking for Lucile, or was he looking for the devoured '''Goddess'''?

Sion looked intently at him and asked.

“...... so, from when did you start watching?”

On hearing that, Miller once again fixed his eyes on Sion and replied.

“From when, you say? To that question, I shall answer that I saw nothing. I cannot think of commenting on anything without the proper knowledge. That’s why today, I came here to you with a single question.” He said.


Sion then nodded.

“Then I shall change my question. What is that question, I wonder?”

On hearing that, Miller said.

Looking straight towards him.

No, even deeper than that.

With his piercing eyes, he peered straight into Sion.

“...... tell me everything, Sion Astal. Everything from the beginning.” He said with a low voice.

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>

He gave orders to the cells in his brain.

''Move. Move. Move.''

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 229.jpg|thumb]]

''Think. Think. Think.''

He desperately gave orders to the cells in his brain.

''What to do? what to do? what to do?''

''What’s the situation?''

''What are the circumstances?''

“............”

But, from the core of his brain, a different command was issued.

''Bothersome. Bothersome. Bothersome.''

''Time to sleep. Time to sleep. Time to sleep.''

Of course, the situation was such that, even if he acted sluggishly, it was tense and he was already too late for various things; and, even though he couldn’t sleep, the brain tissue of the lazy fellow was screaming.

''Yes, goodnight! Yes, goodnight! Already sluggishly sleepy. Want to go bye-bye. Want to go bye-bye in my bed, into my fluffy fluffy dreams, not wanting to wake up, and that’s it. Please take care of things, goodbye...''

<DIV ALIGN="RIGHT">Ryner Lute</DIV>

Postscript.

''Please don’t look for me.''


A stupid order along those lines.

“............”

''Gu'', while enduring, he stifled a yawn and looked up at the clock hanging from the wall.

By the way, it’s noon.

The fact was he’s sleepy.

As he had not slept a wink since escaping prison yesterday morning.

During the past thirty hours he was running around back and forth along the streets to investigate the situation that had befallen Roland, and finally it was time to get out of the country. He went to the appointed place but Ferris was not there, then Kiefer came back, then Ferris lost consciousness.

And, now...

Now, Ryner and gang were at Ashold dango tea-house.

He was supposed to meet up with Ferris at eight-thirty in the morning and cross the boundaries at noon, leaving Roland, entering Nelpha, but yet.

“............”

Without saying anything, Ryner looked at the peerless beauty eating dango in front of him.


It seemed like she was already free from worries, continuing to dig into her dango.

“............”

And following that, he looked at the person beside her, her sister, who was also eating dango. The two of them were eating dango in a care free manner. As he looked at the number of discarded sticks, he wondered, ''who is going to pay for all that?''. He seemed to shake in fear, ''Well, when that happens, there’s always the desperation move ‘eat-and-run’. So, I’ll not think about that for now''.

“............”

And on top of that, beside him, his red-haired childhood friend sat.

She was also eating dango. As she commented on how delicious it was, Ferris’s eyes widened,

“Ohh!! You can tell the taste!?”

As she said that, Kiefer, responded with a somewhat pressured look,

“Eh, yeah, erm...... yes. I thought that this is something different from other dango......”

“You can tell that much!?”

Ferris shouted,

“Fohfohbabakaludo!” 


Iris, with her mouth stuffed with dango, shouted some incantation-like words.

“...... er, erm, yeah. Probably......” Kiefer replied.

“Oyaji! She’s a sharp one! Bring in another thirty sticks!”

“Thirty ~ sticks!”

“Ehhhh, thirty sticks!? No, well, er, eating only dango......”

Instantly, Ferris and Iris had a shocked look on their faces,

“Kid-, kidding, kidding...... I really want to eat dango you know......”

“Right!”

“Fohloh!” 

Ryner gave a sidelong glance at Kiefer who was playfully tossed around by the troublesome sisters, fought his sleepiness, and continued to think.

So to speak, the fact was that there was really no time to slug around like this.

He and Kiefer listened to the Ferris's story while eating dango.

''Firstly, with regards to Kiefer, ahh ~, what’s that again. Erm, the reason why she came back......''

At that moment, Ryner remembered her words earlier in the room. With her entire face red, Kiefer,


''“...... erm, I came back...... to meet Ryner......”''

''Woah! Woah! Woah! Wait, stop remembering it.''

''Well, anyway, the reason she came back is something along those lines, eh ---, it’s troublesome to deal with it so let’s leave it at that. Yup. Then again, if that’s the real reason why she came back, then she won’t enter the current Roland anyway.''

''Erm, what about Sion, who’s also her childhood friend?''

“............”

Ryner looked across the pile of thirty dango sticks, that were stacked on the table, at the half obscured face of Kiefer and asked,

“You know, Kiefer...”

“Hn?”

“Do you want to meet Sion......”

On hearing that, she looked a little sad and shook her head.

“...... erm, I do want to meet him, but...... But, it’s not like I came back to see Sion. I..." she turned toward Ryner.


But at that moment, Ryner panicked.

“Right, okayyy, I got it! You don’t really want to meet Sion?”

“Yeah. After talking to Ryner, in the current situation, even if I were to meet him......”

On hearing that, Ryner nodded.

“I think so too.”

And then he returned to his thoughts again.

That’s right.

''Even if Kiefer were to meet the Sion now, she would be disappointed, I guess. At any rate, he...... the current Sion even refused to meet Ferris, who had been part his everyday company not long ago.''

''Even if Kiefer were to head towards the castle now, it will be strange if he actually grants her an audience.''

As he was thinking, Kiefer......

At that moment, appearing as if she had completely seen through his thoughts, she said.

“...... I’ll go together with you.”

“Eh?”


“Ryner, you are leaving Roland, aren’t you? Then, let me go together with you, it’s for this reason I......”

Just as she was about to make another declaration,

“Oi woman! If you don’t hurry and eat up, the most tasty instant will escape from the dango, you know!”

Ferris raised her voice all of a sudden.

On hearing that, Ryner looked in her direction.

And he met her eyes.

As always, she wore an expressionless face. Rather, it was even more expressionless than usual.

''Rather, what is this? Isn’t this the same look as when I first met her?''

''Eh, what’s with her?''

“...... are you angry?”

On hearing Ryner’s words, Ferris tilted her head.

“Hn? What are you talking about?”

“No, I thought your face was a little expressionless.”

“I always have that face.”

“Is that so?”

“Yeah.”


“Really?”

“Uh-huh.”

“Then it’s fine I guess.”

“It’s fine.”

As she said that, Ferris started eating her dango again. ''Somehow, it felt different than usual. If it were as usual, she would start an extremely bothersome moronic story...... ah wait, was she always that quiet whenever she eats dango?''

''Was she?''

“............”

As he was pondering about all those things, he stopped, remembering that this wasn’t the time to do that, and returned to his original thoughts.

At that moment, he noticed that the Kiefer beside him had a troubled, nervous expression,

“...... what’s up?”

As he asked, she shook her head quickly.

“Not, nothing.”

“Ah, is it because you’re at a loss for not being able to stop eating dango? Don’t worry about it too much. If you play along with Ferris, you will never have enough lives for that, you know?”


As he said that, Kiefer once again had that troubled look, and she looked nervously at Ferris, than turned to Ryner,

“...... erm.”

She uttered but well, whatever for now.

Ryner proceeded with his own thoughts again.

In any case, the thing on the top of the list that he had to think about now was the matter regarding the attack on Ferris.

Clearly speaking, she’s strong. He wouldn’t be able to predict the outcome of a serious one-on-one fight between him and her, that’s how strong she was. That’s a strength that put her in the top ranks of Roland.

Even if several members of those mage knights officially known as the strongest unit of the country were to be assembled, they would be no match for her.

On top of that, if she was running away instead of fighting, even if say Iris was taken hostage, she was capable of retrieving her and escaping --- well then again, even with a squad of mage knights as her opponents, she could still triumph over them.


But yet, there was a person who could single-handedly take her on.

No, according to Ferris, she was almost killed, it seemed. Just a while ago, she was in a situation where both her arms and legs were torn, and she could only wait for death to claim her.

“............”

On recalling that.

On recalling that story.

Even now, Ryner felt like shivering. If she had actually died.

If she were to disappear, and not be eating dango in front of him now.

''What should I do?''

He felt like shivering in fear.

He wanted to save Sion. That’s what he had decided and consequently embarked on a journey.

But the pursuer sent out by that same Sion almost killed Ferris.

No, whether that was something undertaken as an order from Sion was still not clear. But, at the very least, a subordinate of Sion almost killed Ferris.

In response to that thought.

“............”


In response to that thought, Ryner had a ‘you got me’ look as he grimaced. He felt a little afraid.

The reason was because, what happened this time round might happen again in future.

Since he had decided to move forward from hereon.

Since he had decided to move forward from hereon to save Sion.

And in the course of that, any sacrifices incurred along the way would be his responsibility.

That was...

A realization that hit him pretty early on in the course of his journey.

A realization that hit him at the expense of his most important partner’s life.

''If Ferris hadn’t come and save me. If she’s not leaving the country with me. If she’s not saving Sion with me.''

No, even not for those reasons, if Ryner had not decided that they should act separately, she would not have been almost killed.

This time round, it was coincidental that her brother Lucile Eris had appeared to save her, it seemed, but they wouldn’t continue to be so lucky the second or third time again.

There wouldn’t be a next time, perhaps.

If there’s a next time, Ferris would be killed and he might not be able to see her stupidly eating dango like this in front of him again.


“............”

No, not just Ferris. Iris, Kiefer, Arua, Kuku as well, and also any new comrades who would be joining Ryner’s company from hereon as he moved forward.

If he made a mistake, they might be killed.

By Sion.

By Roland.

He realized just a moment ago.

While he was listening to Ferris’s story as they were eating dango, Ryner showed a seemingly normal, ‘everything was fine’, sleepy face look.

“............”

But the truth was totally different.

He wanted to shout out involuntarily from the fear that he had felt arising from inside of him.

He thought that he had already made a seriously determined decision, but he was still a little naive.

This was the path he had sought to walk.

Against Sion.


The path of making the man who sought to become the supreme ruler of the southern continent his enemy.

Sion was already committed to that.

He remembered that day when Sion was weeping and had pulled out a knife in spite of that.

Even though he (Sion) was really a gentle person.

Even though he (Sion) was more innocent than anyone else.

But yet, that was the face of Sion, who was determined to move forward, that he recalled seeing.

Such heavy burdens he shouldered as he walked.

Ryner was fed up with it.

He was fed up with himself who had his hands full just trying to escape.

“...... he was in pain all this while.”

But, Sion was always smiling. Sometimes he did put on a tired face, a face that was on the verge of crying, but in the end, he would be smiling.

Even though he was in such pain that he could die. Even though he was in such despair as he smiled.

“............”

Through the earlier incident, he understood.

Ferris was attacked and almost killed.


And the one who attacked her was Froaude.

Miran Froaude.

Descendant of the holy knight Halford Miran.

But he (Froaude) was too dark to be called a holy knight.

He was a killer demon who obliterated anything that stood in the way of his lord, his supreme ruler.

Clearly speaking, he was the worst. He (Ryner) had always thought that the king who had him (Froaude) in his employment would be the worst.

And then Froaude said.

With a look full of despise for Ryner, he said.

Those words. Ryner recalled those words he said.

''“Humans are animals who struggle and fight to survive. To eat, to protect their pride, to lead better lives, to protect their loved ones, and also to save themselves from getting killed by someone else...... humans struggle and fight.''

''To have no sacrifices, to have everyone smiling as they live...... that’s bullshit. Such a world doesn’t exist. The world is not as naive a place as you think.”''

That was what Froaude said.


''The world is not as naive a place as you think.''

But those words.

But whose words were those?

Who the hell was the one driven up to a corner, despaired with the world, and still kept on moving forward?

“............”

Ryner recalled. He recalled the first time he met Froaude.

It was at the house where the children of the first prince of Nelpa and his commoner mistress were putting up at, Toale’s house.

He (Froaude) appeared to kill Toale, who was of royal blood and highly regarded by the populace.

But that was a long time ago.

During the time when Sion became king, Ryner was released from prison, and just started on a journey with Ferris, it was during then.

In other words, since then, that detestable Froaude was already working for Sion.

Since then, Sion had already started bearing the darkness within his heart and had not shown it to Ryner.


That was definitely.

“............”

That was definitely incredibly painful, he thought.

Well,

“...... it’s too late to notice it only now.”

Ryner said stupidly as he looked out the window of the tea-house.

But that window was not facing south, an unusual thing, but instead was facing north, a place where Sion was not at.

That direction was not where Roland was, but instead where Imperial Nelpha should be.

Ryner looked intently outside the window.

The rain appeared to have softened considerably compared to that of morning. Unexpectedly, after killing time in this tea-house, this might be a good time to leave the country.

Crossing the borders in that rain would indeed prove bothersome, and if they start now, by the time they cross the borders, the sun would have set. The rain would probably continue to fall at this intensity.

A rainy twilight.


It was a convenient time to slip past the border guards with the reduced visibility.

And well, after crossing the borders and entering Nelpha, what should they do next?

“............”

At that moment, he recalled the current situation of Imperial Nelpha which Luke had shown him earlier this morning.

Well, the main points of the situation are as follows.

Roland, in this war of attrition, was carrying out large-scale massacres as a show to destroy the fighting spirit of the other countries.

If Roland failed, it would be taken lightly by the other countries, and as a country that had broken an alliance, Roland would have to stand against a coalition composed of the other countries in the southern continent.

That’s why Roland had to, through the large-scale massacres, completely crush Imperial Nelpha, in order to minimize the loss of lives in the war.

Once Nelpha’s massacres were shown to the rest of the world, the other countries, having their desire to fight crushed, would surrender without fighting, well, those were Roland’s real intentions.

And, in order to achieve all that, Roland will kill off the entire royalty of Nelpha, and despite displaying that to the other countries, it’s telling them that if they were to surrender now, their royalty will be spared and welcome into the ranks of Roland nobility, that’s the strategy.


With that strategy, if all went well with killing off Nelpha’s royalty, and displaying the might of Roland, everything will go well after that. That was the power that Roland held, as the greatest nation in the southern continent.

Even if Roland were to attack head on without resorting to any such means, Sion would still be able to subjugate the entire southern continent, but that will probably take up a lot of time.

Moreover, what he wanted was to achieve that goal in the shortest amount of time, with the least amount of sacrifices.

Well, so as to speak, that was how it was with Roland’s situation.

On the other hand, what was happening in Imperial Nelpha?

As Ryner pondered, he grimaced involuntarily.

“............”

Nelpha was currently in the worst possible scenario.

Firstly, the only person who could end this war, Gread Nelphi,

''”By offering my head and the imprisonment of my son, Prince Starnel...... in exchange for that offer, will you stop massacring Nelpha’s people?”''

That was the offer he had decided to present to Roland, but his stupid son Prince Starnel,

''”I don’t care what happens to the country! I don’t want to be captured by Roland.”''


And with that, he killed King Gread Nelphi.

With this, Roland could no longer achieve the outcome of ending the war with a minimum loss of lives.

However, the stupidity of the Prince Starnel did not end here.

Starnel ordered ten thousand soldiers to repel Roland’s army that was advancing northwards, and on top of that, he took command of the remaining troops, and started massacring and looting the populace from within Nelpha. After looting, he seemed intent on escaping to some place.

That’s why it was the worst possible scenario.

With this, Nelpha no longer had anyone who could officially declare a surrender to Roland.

In other words, in order to put on their original show to the other countries, Roland would have to decimate the ten thousand abandoned troops, and furthermore, before reaching Starnel’s personally led army, they had to completely raze the streets they would pass through, and finally finish off the remaining troops which Starnel, who had no intention of surrendering, had taken over in a bid to save himself.

With this, even more losses would be incurred than if they were to just fight a head-on war.

However, things were already heading towards that bothersome direction.


But, at this juncture, in this worst case scenario, a ray of hope appeared.

That was Toale.

The son of the stupid Prince Starnel and his commoner mistress, who had helped the bewildered Ryner and Ferris by giving them access to the library and putting them up at his house, that kind, good kid loved by the people of Nelpha, Toale Nelphi, had stopped the ten thousand abandoned troops from engaging Roland, and taken command of them.

That was the best of the best news to Roland.

With this turn of events, the possibility of Roland achieving its original goal of minimizing the loss of lives, appeared once more.

It was highly likely that the subsequent development became as follows, Toale,

''”If I surrender, will you let the ten thousand troops and people off?”''

That would probably be his offer but of course Roland would reject that.

''You are not Nelpha’s king, isn’t it? If you want to save the ten thousand soldiers, go take the throne from the current Nelpha king, from that stupid prince.''

''We’ll accept your surrender once you’ve done that.''

And of course, in order to finish the show to the other countries, Roland would then execute Toale, the Nelpha king.


This series of developments were probably unfolding as of now.

So as to speak, taking Toale’s personality into consideration, this line of development would definitely happen.

Doing his best, sacrificing his own life in exchange for that of the people and soldiers, that might even please him.

He was that kind of people-loving idiot.

Ryner folded his arms.

Well, that being the case, in the current Imperial Nelpha, Toale Nelphi’s great battle was just beginning.

That would be really some unreasonably great battle.

Toale’s ten thousand troops will clash with the sixty-eight thousand troops led by stupid Prince Starnel.

And even if Starnel’s forces, which were about seven times larger, were miraculously defeated, and the throne was taken, he would immediately surrender to Roland next.

Then, with a smiling face, he would be executed.

That miracle, so as to speak.

Was sacrificing himself.


This worst case fate was an irony in itself for such a man of righteousness.

With regards to that,

“............”

If Ryner were to head towards there.

There was only one thing to be done.

To save Toale, and defeat the stupid prince, and on top of that, surrendering Nelpha to Roland, and presenting Roland in a good light for now.

But, he wouldn’t let Toale die.

And at the same time, accomplish all that with the least number of lives lost.

A method by which nobody would get hurt.

“............”

''Geez, isn’t this damn difficult?''

Ryner frowned to himself.

Ever since he read the documents regarding Nelpha which Luke handed him this morning, on top of saving Nelpha, he had been thinking about how to save Toale, but somehow, he just couldn’t come up with a good idea.


No, to say that he couldn’t come up with any ideas at all would be a lie.

He had thought of several.

But with those methods,

“............”

The number of sacrifices would not be zero.

No, it’s not about whether the number of sacrifices could be brought down to zero or not.

After all, this was a war.

If Ryner made a mistake, an unbelievably large number of lives would be lost. Even if he did not make a mistake, the number of life losses that he had to bear was not insignificant as well.

That was what Sion had had to bear.

He had to bear them all alone.

''So, what am I to do?''

“............”

''What I am supposed to do?''

“............ shit.”


Ryner muttered.

''Shit, shit, shit'', he groaned silently.

To fight the Roland army led by the red-haired monster Claugh Klom.

To fight the close to seventy thousand troops led by the stupid Prince Starnel.

To feign ignorance at everything and take Toale away and escape.

Whichever way it was, it wasn’t good enough. Lots of people would die.

That’s why Ryner gave the order.

While groaning ''shit, shit, shit'', he ordered his non-working brain.

The brain which did nothing and continued to slug until things had turn into such a stupid situation.

While saying ''bothersome bothersome'', in the end, it had come to such a worst case situation that he was driven to a corner and had to give orders to his own brain.

''Move move move''.

''Think think think''.

What in the world could he do to have a breakthrough?

What could he do to create a good outcome?

The balance moved. The balance in his head moved. On the plates hanging from each side of the balancing scale, were the lives of people.


The side with many lives, and the side with not too few lives.

If we were talking about sacrifices, of course the less the better. Therefore, the plate which was heavier would be discarded.

“............”

That should have been the case, but the balance in Ryner’s head was not moving. Both the plate with many lives and the plate with not too few lives were equally heavy.

The balance was in equilibrium.

That’s why he couldn’t choose.

''Shit'', he groaned again.

As he did that, his brain said.

''Weakling. You weakling. Just kill and move forward. The sacrifices can’t be helped, can they?''

''That’s right'', he thought. He’s not a magician who could create any kind of miracle. If it can’t be done, it can’t be done.

But, still, if there’s some way......

As he started thinking again, his brain starting talking again.


''It’s useless it’s useless. Stop thinking about such bothersome things, won’t you? It’s useless. Don’t think that your arrogance can save everyone. The world is not as naive as you think. Let it go, people will die, just quickly move forward.''

''But.''

''No buts. As you are fretting here, people are dying. Look at the reality. Didn’t you always refuse to look at it and just keep on running away. Now, take a look. Take a good look. Take a look at the scenery that Sion has seen. Take a good look at the scenery of despair that he has seen, and make your choice.''

''Without running away, make you choice properly, and take responsibility.''

''Get on with the killing and move forward.''

''Now, which one will you choose?''

“............”

''Now, which plate of lives on the balance will you sacrifice?''

“............”

''Now.''

''Now, decide quickly.''


“............”

In response to that voice.

But.

“...... shut up.”

That’s what Ryner answered.

In response to that voice which was born from his own weakness, that’s what he answered.

And he looked up.

As he did that, he saw Ferris, Iris, and Kiefer.

After being told to shut up, all three of them were looking at Ryner’s face with a look of surprise on their faces.

Kiefer said.

“Eh. Ah. I’m sorry. Was I too noisy? Ryner has a lot to think about, isn’t it?”

Following that, Iris said.

“Eh --- --- --- --- was I not quiet throughout the whole time? Right? Nee-sama?”

Moving on to the last person, Ferris said.

“............”

No, as expected, she said nothing.


She just stood up without saying anything, looking straight at Ryner. With her blue pupils, she gazed intently into Ryber’s eyes. As she looked at him, she lifted the chair that she was sitting on.

And then.

“...... telling me to shut up. What do you mean by thatttttttttttt!”

The chair flew.

It came flying so fast that it disappeared from sight momentarily.

“It can’t be.”

As he said that, Ryner promptly attempted to dodge, but his reaction speed just after he broke out of his deep thoughts,

“I won’t make it...... gyaaaaaaaaaaaa.”

It smacked into his face.

The corner of the chair went right into his face, setting off an intense pain, and his body flew backwards.

He fell onto the ground. He clutched his face. The pain invaded his whole face. Just as the pain subsided slightly, he looked up, ''Damn you, what the hell are you doing'', he wanted to say.

But!


“...... eh? You’re not serious right?”

Ryner uttered without thinking, forgetting what he originally wanted to say.

Because right before his eyes.

Ferris further went on to stand on top of the table and jumped. She jumped towards here. She lifted her foot backwards. And adopted a kicking stance, aiming at Ryner’s face.

“Wait, wait, wait, wait a minute, erm, it’s my bad, you don’t need to go to such an extent really......”

He said, but.

His words stopped.

The reason was because Ferris was not wearing her usual armor. She was wearing a strangely cute one-piece dress, with a short skirt portion, ''with that, wasn’t it difficult to move in?'' In that short moment, Ryner was concerned about that.

She raised her foot backwards.

Raising it backwards to the fullest, and revealing the inside of her skirt......

“Oi, it’d really be bad if you keep that on. The inside of your skirt is completely visible......”

As he spoke those words, it was already too late. She launched her kick.


The face again.

The face again.

“Argh!?”

As he shouted, Ryner flew. He spun in the air.

Even as he was done in in this manner, the close-up view was indeed magnificent,

“Ry, Rynerrrrr!?”

Kiefer screamed in anguish.

“Kyaaaaa.”

Iris screamed in anguish...... no. It was clearly a squeal of total delight.

Well, in any case, under the gaze of the three girls, Ryner flew. His head shattered the window. His upper torso passed through. It was still raining moderately heavy outside and his head was drenched immediately.

This time round, he was definitely going to say, ''Damn, Ferris, what are you up to! You’ve gone too far! I ain’t forgiving you today, I’m so going to kill you'', he intended to shout out but.

“............”

He gave up.

Since the rain brought cold relief to his face which was burning from the pain. Since the rain cleared his senses after having gone without sleep for the entire night.


With that, he looked at the sky of Roland.

Despite that it was already noon, he looked up at the sunless sky.

As if it was trying to mimic the feelings of a particular someone, the rain continued falling.

And then.

“Now.”

He thought.

''Now, what should I do, let’s get back thinking.''

''Sion, while weeping, had decided to make the sacrifices and move forward.''

''But, what about me?''

''In the end, I’m taking the same path......''

At that moment, all of a sudden.

“...... has your head cooled? Ryner.”

He was told.

Ryner looked up. He propped himself up and looked into the room.

As he did that, he saw Ferris, with her usual emotionless expression, looking towards here.


“...... eh?”

As he asked, she said.

“...... I’m asking you whether your head has cooled. Jeez, for someone without any brain matter, you had that look of concentration, worrying about something...... think about the feelings of those around you!”

She yelled angrily.

On hearing that, Ryner, with a look of surprise.

“Eh? Me? Was I so deep in concentration?”

Ferris nodded.

“You were.”

“Seriously ~”

“Damn you! You don’t believe my words......”

“Ugh, why are you drawing your sword......”

But she didn’t stop.

With her sword drawn, she rushed forward.

“Wah, wah, wah.”

Ryner wanted to run away, but he was too slow.


She smashed the sword into Ryner.

“Gyaaa.”

As he shouted, his whole body flew out of the window.

But her violence did not end here. She jumped out of the window as well and grabbed hold of Ryner’s head. With that, she dragged him across the ground and ran for a while.

As the ground was wet from the rain, it was not really painful to be dragged across, but the occasional stones that he brushed across grazed him.

“Gah, painful. It’s painful, Ferris. Wait, I’m asking you to stop...... aren’t you going too far?”

He called out, and on hearing that.

“............”

She finally stopped.

Grabbing his neck in a strangling fashion, she pushed him against the ground.

He looked up at her.

He looked up at her golden hair, which had already been dried after all this while but was now soaking wet again, then he looked at her face.


Looking at that face.

“............”

Ryner frowned involuntarily.

Because he saw a face which could not described as expressionless.

Just now, inside the tea-house, for some reason, Ferris had an even more expressionless look, with no tinge of emotions, than the old days.

On top of him, with his neck held down by her, the face he saw now could not be described as expressionless.

So as to speak.

“............”

She now had a face that was on the verge of crying.

While pressing him down in a strangling fashion, she looked down at Ryner with a face that was on the verge of crying.

That’s why, on seeing that, Ryner frowned involuntarily.

And then he asked. In a half-joking manner, with a light tone, he asked.

“...... could it be that I’m the cause of that face you’re making now?”


“............”

Wit her face that was on the verge of crying, but yet, with a glowering face, she held back her tears and looked intently towards here, and nodded sharply.

Ryner, holding his gaze on her,

“...... was it because of Kiefer?”

However, she quickly shook her head.

“Then.”

Ryner said.

“...... then, was it because the brainless me was making a face that was deep in concentration?”

She did not reply.

She only stared at Ryner.

And he asked.

“...... what kind of face was I making?”

Then she said softly.

A single sentence.

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 265.jpg|thumb]]

Just one sentence, she murmured.

“...... a face like Sion’s.”

She glowered as she said that. She was really on the verge of crying.

In other words, it was that.

She was once again unsettled.

Because Ryner made the same face as Sion. Not consulting with anyone, merely bearing everything alone, moving forward, that same face.

And then, Sion disappeared. All of a sudden, he became mad, weeping sorrowfully, he disappeared.

And on top of that, Ryner also disappeared. Captured by Sion and imprisoned, he disappeared before Ferris.

All alone, she shivered in fear.

Despite knowing that.

Just yesterday morning, she found Ryner in his cell and was crying, despite having seen that scene before him, he still didn’t get it.

There were so many friends around him, who worried about him, there was no real need to bear everything by himself.

He didn’t have to bear all the responsibility from hereon all by himself, that was something he didn’t understand promptly.


The very same thing.

“............”

Even though it was the very same thing that Sion didn’t understand.

If he’s troubled, he could consult with the rest.

Before being driven to the wall, he could have consulted with the rest, even though that was the very same thing Ryner had thought of Sion,

“............”

She was on the verge of crying.

Even though Ferris was someone who would be so happy that she could rise up to heaven just from eating dango, she was on the verge of crying at a dango shop.

He was stupidly being fed up all by himself.

''From hereon, these people will be with me as I move forward, yet I was fretting by myself, being fed up with things.''

''It’s just as what she said.''

''Just as what she said, I’m a brainless guy indeed.''


''Without understanding anything all that, who can I save?''

Ryner looked up at Ferris.

With a cornered face, he looked up at her.

The he said.

“...... you know, Ferris.”

“What.”

“I had been thinking about a lot of things, can I talk about them?”

On hearing that.

On hearing that, Ferris returned to her expressionless face.

But embedded within that expressionless face, was a tinge of emotion which Ryner once again was able to decipher. It was not the same face she had a while ago.

Her face was displaying a proper emotion.

A somewhat satisfied, somewhat pleased face.

“Talk about them? With me?”

“Yeah.”


As Ryner acknowledged, she seemed to be even more pleased.

“Won’t do. You’re dying here.”

She tightened her grip on his neck,

“Ehhhhhh, wait...... gyaaaaa.”

In the end, the same development unfolded.

Just before he really die, he broke free from that position,

“You, you, you’re seriously killing me!!”

“Of course.”

“Ugh, as I’ve always said, at that juncture, you’re supposed to dispute that!”

It became the usual antic.

And Ryner, in response to that,

“...... ha, haha.”

He started laughing by himself.

“What’s so funny?”

Even as she said that, he continued laughing for a while, and then he looked up at the sky again.


The rain was still heavy. Though not as heavy as this morning. With that strong wind blowing, those large clouds would be blown away, and it would probably stop.

At that moment, he noticed that the wind was blowing northwards,

“Oi oi, even though we are heading into Nelpha, yet it’s also raining in Nelpha.”

He said wearily.

But, even so, it was fine. Things would definitely work out somehow.

He thought.

The reason was because he’s not going to run away.

“............”

Because he had friends.

Because he was not alone, and he’s not running away.

Ryner looked at Ferris.

Then he turned towards the tea-house. Kiefer, with an umbrella in her hand, was about to rush towards here, but beside her, with a look of delight, Iris dashed out into the rain.

“Ah, ah, Iris-chan, if you don’t take an umbrella, you’re going to catch a cold!”

Kiefer chased after her frantically.


Looking intently at that, Ryner said (to Ferris).

“Even if I have an umbrella now, thanks to you, I might catch a cold. My clothes are all drenched.”

As he said that, he looked at his shirt and pants that he borrowed from the tea-house.

On hearing that, Ferris suddenly seemed to remember something important, with a ‘you just reminded me’ face,

“Ah! I forgot!”

“Huh? What?”

“Right! I’ve forgotten all about it after being attacked en route, but I’ve prepared some clothes for you......”

She was interrupted.

“Denied!”

Ryner said.

“Hm?”

She looked here with a look of displeasure.

In response to that, Ryner scowled,

“You did it eh? The knapsack that Iris was carrying had a pair of pants with a mouse embroidered at the crotch area, and other than that, it was completely naked-looking, and with the shirt that hides only the navel, making a complete stupid set of clothes, eh?”


As he said that, she nodded her head sharply.

“Orhh, you saw that? So, given that you are going full speed on the pathway to hentai-dom, naturally, underneath those pants you are wearing, you can put on those hentai......”

“I’m not wearing that! Stop talking about foolish things. Let’s get inside? We’d seriously catch a cold. Even not so, there’s no reason for us to stay here. Let’s get back inside the tea-house and get changed, and we’ll set off immediately. Just a moment ago...... a pretty good idea just came to me.”

Ryner said.

And then, he once again, looked through the veil of rain towards the lands in the north.

After passing through the highway, and crossing the borders and entering Imperial Nelpha, there would only be bothersome things to deal with.

But even so, he might actually have arrived at a solution that could solve everything.

It was in the instant when he was smashed by Ferris’s sword.

In the instant when his sleepy head was bashed.

“...... am I a masochist?” 


A good idea which made him think of making a comeback at himself.

A way to fight the Roland army led by the red hair monster Claugh Klom.

A way to fight the close to seventy thousand troops led by stupid Prince Starnel.

A way to feign ignorance at everything and save Toale.

Now, where should he start?

“............”

At that moment, Kiefer finally came up to them.

She sheltered the drenched Ryner and Ferris with an umbrella.

For some reason, she had a slightly sulking face.

“Geez, jumping out here with all this rain, did the two of you have some kind of secret conversation~?”

On hearing that, he smiled.

He looked at Kiefer, then at Ferris.

“...... nothing secretive. I’ll tell you all everything. I’ll no longer bear everything all by myself and tell you all everything. Everything about the superrrrrrrrrr bothersome strategy I have to execute in Nelpha. That’s why, with me......”

But what he was about to say was something that was kind of embarrassing, so he averted his eyes from them. He looked again in the direction of Nelpha.


Then he told them straight.

To the two of them.

To his first comrades who would follow this cowardly, languid guy who makes lots of mistakes.

“...... will you all follow me?”

As he said that, the two of them answered at the same time.

Speaking at the same time.

With a truly unwavering, strong voice.

“Yeah!”

“Nope!”

“............”

''Ehhhh? No, erm...... just now, I heard a ‘nope’?''

''No, well, suddenly speaking together at the same time, can’t really expect it to be in unison.''

But.

“...... well, shall we go?”


Ryner smiled wryly as he turned around.

As he did that, Ferris and Kiefer were looking this way at him. Behind them, Iris was rolling on the rain-soaked ground. 

They were his first comrades.

The enemy was the Hero King with the strongest army in the southern continent.

And the seventy thousand soldiers led by the stupid prince of Nelpha.

On the other hand, the group here comprised of a sluggish guy and three girls.

To anyone seeing this, it seemed like they have no chance of winning at all. Others would probably call them idiots and fools.

But for him.

For him,

“...... it’s enough.”

Ryner murmured and smiled faintly.

And he did think so. Not on the orders of Sion or anyone else, it was really an incredible thing for them to follow him like this.

There were people who believed in him and thus following him.


If so.

If that’s the case, then without any fear or thought of running away, he could move forward, couldn’t he?

“............”

Once again, he looked at the sky. He looked up at the sky from which rain continued to fall. And then towards the south where Sion was at. And then towards the north where the red hair monster, the stupid prince, and Toale were at.

After looking at all that, he looked at the faces of his comrades again, then said.

“...... well, let’s do it.”

With a clear voice.

“Firstly, to start off, let’s clean up the mess in Nelpha.”

That was what he declared.

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>

Several days later.

Deep into the night.

At a Roland camp erected within Imperial Nelpha.

A short distance away from that, on a hill, was Claugh Klom ---


The black hand death god was standing there alone.

With stern eyes, he surveyed Nelpha’s scenery.

“............”

Even though it was already late into the night, bright reddish lights were shining from the townscape. But there was no longer anyone there. Earlier at dusk, the Roland army led by Claugh had arrived here, destroying and setting everything on fire, razing all in sight.

Only ruins lay there.

Even though the magical fires were still burning in the remaining houses, giving them a red shine, before long, that too would disappear.

And after that, the only things remaining would be corpses, ruins, and despair.

Despite seeing all that.

“............”

''I’m already more or less used to this'', he thought.

It had been a few weeks since he entered Nelpha.

All he saw were such devastating scenes. These were devastating scenes which he knew well.

Scenes of war.


Killing people. Killing people. Killing people. Blood spewing, screams booming, but yet, he went on killing people, endlessly.

He had heard someone asking for help.

He had heard someone cursing him.

He had heard cries of vengeance.

And in response to all that, Claugh,

“............”

He killed.

He killed without any hesitation.

But the war did not end.

The war did not end.

It should not have come to this, according to their initial expectations.

They had expected Nelpha to completely surrender much earlier. The people should have been saved after the deaths of the royalty of Nelpha. And thereafter, they also should have been able to avoid fighting the other countries.

But that did not come to pass.

A number of problems came up, and in the end, that did not come to pass.


What would Sion think of that, he thought for an instant. He, who wanted to move forward with the least number of sacrifices, would probably be greatly hurt by this never ending war.

And then Claugh thought it was a good thing that he had come here. It’s a good thing that such unpleasant work was not carried out by others.

That’s why it was a good thing that Sion was not here.

It was a good thing that Calne was not here.

Perhaps, it was also a good thing that Luke and his other comrades were not here, he thought.

“............”

At that moment.

He thought of something somewhat unpleasant. He thought of Noa’s face when he said that he was going to war again. She, who was left behind in Roland, with rare navy blue hair, and a show of resoluteness but occasional innocence within her blue eyes, which vanished in an instant as well.

Which was due to tears flowing out of her eyes, and as if to dispel that memory of her, he shook his head.

''She should just forget about everything and attain happiness. This. For this murderer me, there was no need for her to think about me and weep for me.''

He looked intently at his black hand. His right hand which was imbued with a curse and colored black.


The right hand which had already taken countless lives.

For a murderer like him, it would be laughable for only him to attain happiness.

It was just not possible.

That’s why he got used to it quickly. With killing people. With throwing away his own happiness.

And he turned his eyes to the darkness that lay beyond the burning streets, a flashy work of his.

And started considering.

Right now, he was thinking about how he could continue to show off Roland’s brutality to the other countries without killing the populace and wrapping things up, what should he do? That was what he was pondering.

In order to do that, the most important thing now was to get in touch with Toale Nelphi, the son of that stupid Prince Starnel who was running amok in the center of Nelpha.

But his location was unknown. Despite the fact that Toale was leading ten thousand troops, his intelligence could not yet get hold of where he was.

If he could somehow succeed in doing that, things could take a better turn......

“............”


At that moment.

Claugh suddenly turned around. Behind where he was standing on the top of the hill, was a forest, which was dark in comparison to the burning streets.

He could feel something moving in that darkness.

But in response to that, he did not react much.

Since he had come to this land.

Since leaving the territory of Roland, and coming to Nelpha, the same type of situation had occurred again and again.

Destroying the streets. Listening to the curses. And attacked assassins wielding knives and swords, men, women, children, bearing hatred for their comrades or family who were killed.

''Die. Die. Die. I will let you taste my hatred for killing my comrades!''

And Claugh had always answered them. He killed every one of them. Those were his orders, and Claugh had thought that was necessary as well. 

That’s why he was not surprised.

He was not surprised at noticing that someone was clearly peeping at him from the forest.

He only looked in that direction,


“...... come forward if you want to die.”

He said.

The presence in the forest moved as if it was reacting to his words. The killing intent was closing in straight on towards here.

But Claugh did not make any stance.

The reason was because the enemy’s killing intent was too weak.

No, not that it was really that weak. A normal soldier might not even emit that much. But, with this level.

It was not possible to kill the death god of the battlefield --- Claugh Klom.

With a sad look in his eyes, he looked at the darkness in that forest.

The enemy would probably lose his life once he comes out of the forest. He had no intention of letting him feel any pain or agony.

He would end it in an instant.

Claugh lifted his black, cursed right hand.

In an isntant.

The enemy appeared.

But in response to the movements of the enemy,


“...... wha.”

Claugh uttered without thinking.

As the unknown hidden assailant dashed out of the forest, he released a killing intent that was ten times stronger than before.

His movement was considerably fast as well.

No, it was not just fast. Moving almost as fast as Claugh, he rushed toward here in a straight line.

The enemy’s figure was visible to Claugh.

Clad in black, and his face veiled in black. Clothes used by assassins to blend into the darkness. A knife in his hand, he reached out for Claugh’s head.

“...... this is bad.”

He promptly dodged it. But yet, he was slightly grazed. No, he had allowed it to happen. As the knife came slicing towards his head, while barely dodging the line of attack,

“Shit!”

Claugh swung his left arm. He had intended to make a grab at the enemy’s face but failed. He had wanted to unveil him, but as expected, the enemy did not yield.


The enemy swung his knife, aiming for Claugh’s arm. Specifically at the artery of his wrist. From just that moment of exchanges, this was clearly a high level fight. A detestable level of skill in handling the knife.

In response to that, a smile floated on Claugh’s lips. The opponent’s strength pretty much rival his own.

No, perhaps, he was stronger than himself. Of course, he wouldn’t really know until they fight it to the end.

“............”

But even so, he was smiling in delight.

Since this was the first real enemy he had met in this lands.

Ever since he came to Nelpha, he had only massacred endlessly, and now, this was the first opponent who might be able to kill him.

Claugh daringly forced his arm towards the knife that was aiming for his artery. With that, the knife missed the artery and pierced through his arm, stolen from the opponent as a consequence.

In that instant, the enemy was surprised.

In that instant,

“I shall take your life here.”

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 285.jpg|thumb]]

Claugh churned up his arm that was pierced through by the knife. In an attempt to hit his opponent with his palm.

However, with abnormal reflexes, the enemy dodged that.

But Claugh had read that. The enemy dodged right. But, with that level of strength, the enemy would probably have barely dodged it. And then the next attack began.

However, Claugh’s attack did not end with his palm-face move. With that, his arm continued to stretch forward. As he did so, the knife that had previously pierce through his arm was being aimed at the enemy’s head,

“............”

With that, everything should come to an end.

It was executed with perfect timing.

If he could dodge this, then,

“............”

Then, he would have to be a monster.

However, the enemy somehow dodged it. While the knife managed to come slicing into the veil, what came after was empty space.

''This is bad'', he thought.


The next attack came. But, since he thought it had ended with the knife, he let his guard down a little.

He set his sight on the enemy. As he did that, the enemy’s kick was about to fly in. In response to that, Claugh used his fist to receive the attack.

The kick and his fist clashed. Normally, the kick would have won. If Claugh had lost, he would have died. If he got struck back from this amount of force, what would followed would be the severance of his head.

But,

“Don’t take me lightly!”

And he won against the kick. With his fist, he deflected his opponent’s kick.

The enemy fell back a few steps away from Claugh as a result of the impact.

And at that moment, the enemy called out for the very first time.

Looking intently at Claugh.

Looking straight at him.

“Monstrous strength.”

That was a voice that he had heard before.


A sleepy, languid, unmotivated voice which he had heard before.

An annoyed voice that didn't take life seriously.

Claugh’s grin became even wider on hearing that. ''I see. That’s how it was.''

“......... Ryner Lute.”

As his name was called, the enemy threw away the sliced end of the veil as a result of the previous exchange.

It was indeed a languid, annoyed face.

“Already found out?”

He said lightly. He seemed relaxed.

But, his killing intent remained.

''What did he come here for'' But he (Claugh) wasn’t going to ask. With that amount of killing intent, it was clear why he had come. But,

“...... if I get serious, do you seriously think you can beat me?”

Claugh said, and Ryner made a troubled face.

“...... is that so? Difficult to say perhaps?”

Even with a perplexed face as he asked, he should be very well aware of the answer.


If they fought seriously, who would be stronger?

<span id="back_to_occasional_luck">It was a matter of the [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Translator's Notes#Occasional Luck|occasional luck]].

Their strength were well matched. This was the second time they fought. The first time was for fun. This time round, it was for real.

But from the series of exchanges just now, they could already tell each other’s strength.

So in the end, it was a matter of the occasional luck. Both sides couldn’t afford to go easy.</span>

That’s why,

“...... whoever dies first, there’s something I’d like to ask you, what’s the meaning of this? What did you come here for?”

Claugh asked.

On hearing that, Ryner,

“Eh? Well, about that......”

He seemed about to answer.

But, as expected, there was no need for that. It wasn’t necessary right from the start. After having felt the killing intent from Ryner, it was clear what he was here for.

That’s why it was a feint. A feint of words.

As Ryner was replying, Claugh pulled the knife out of his arm. He threw it. And Ryner had a look of surprise on his face. And he promptly attempted to dodge.


But it was too late.

He was too slow.

Claugh released his right arm.

He released his curse.

He was going to put everything to an end.

But what was it for?

What was he taking the lives of people for?

However, the answer was a simple one.

This was a battlefield.

And Ryner Lute was an enemy.

Then there was only one answer.

Only one thing to do to Ryner.

“............”

One thing to do to his enemy, and that is,

“...... kill!!”


While releasing the curse of his right arm, Claugh Klom shouted.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Dai Densetsu no Yuusha no Densetsu#Volume 2 - The Tomorrow Unknown To The Great Battle|Main Page]]
| Forward to Afterword
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 2

2011-02-07T00:08:06Z

Tennyo777:

===Chapter 2 - The Balance Scales For Passion And Love===


Approximately at around the same time.

Just north of the highway where Ferris and Iris were rolled onto, at Asohld tea-house, was Ryner Lute.

There was yet no sign of Ferris who should have already arrived at the rendezvous location, and on top of that, it was raining, and just about the time when Ryner was starting to get worried, all of a sudden.

“...... yner.”

He heard a voice.

Which was muffled by the rain.

“...... Ryner.”

He heard it clearly this time.

His name was called.

He thought it was the voice of Ferris, who was late for the rendezvous and started,


“...... so the princess has finally arrived eh?”

From the eaves of Asohld tea-house, where he was taking shelter from the rain, he turned towards the highway.

However,

“............”

There was no sign of Ferris.

''Huh? What the? I thought I heard someone calling my name......''

As he tilted his head, once again.

“...... Ryner-tteba!”

He was called.

However, that voice was not coming from the south, but rather from the north.

“Eh?”

Ryner turned around.

And looked at the highway through the reduced visibility caused by the rain.


There was a woman standing there.

“............”

But the woman standing there was not Ferris. As he looked closely, he knew she was clearly not her.

Firstly, her height was different. She was somewhat shorter than the tall Ferris. Her hair color was different. Ferris was blond, while she had shoulder-length red hair.

And her voice was also different from that of Ferris.

Compared to Ferris’s emotionless and monotonous voice, her voice carried a tone of intimacy and happiness.

And that voice.

For some reason, was known to Ryner.

A long time.

He had not heard that voice in a long time.

From a distant memory, that voice resided in the most peaceful part of his mind.

It was when Ryner and Sion were both seventeen. When they were students. In that memory, she was a friend and comrade. Always tagging alongside Ryner, and nagging at him.


But in the end.

In the end, she also left crying.

Even though she was originally a spy from the now already subjugated Kingdom of Estabul, she was made used by the nobles of Roland who had held her sister hostage.

And that led to her betraying her comrades, including Ryner, Sion, and a lot more others, leading to the deaths of many.

But that’s not her fault. They were in a terrible era, and there was nothing much she could do.

But still she felt responsible for all that and had left the country.

That’s right.

She had left the country a long time ago.

But yet, right now, she was right in front of him.

No, perhaps, she was no longer the same person as before.

Previously, her red hair was in a short cut that extended to her shoulders. Her face which still bore some childish features had now turned into a beautiful face of an adult.

But her eyes remained the same. Strong, dignified, but yet tinged with a feeling of weakness embedded somewhere within those red orbs, it was if they were completely the same as before.


She was happily looking at Ryner with those eyes. With a smiling face,

“Ryner!!”

She said with a strong, loud voice, no softer than the loud patter of the raindrops.

It really had been a long time since his name was called by her. Ryner, in response to that, with a dumbfounded voice,

“...... Kiefer.”

He spoke.

Her name.

Kiefer Knolles, the name of an old friend.

At that moment.

Her face which should have been beaming with happiness contorted before his very eyes.

Into a crying face. Even though her mouth was smiling, she had a crying face.

He could not see any tears. No, maybe she was already crying, but the tears were hidden by the falling rain, making it impossible to really tell.

Suddenly she started running. Towards here.

Ryner could not move. He could only, dumbfoundedly, look at her rushing up to him.


And then.

“............”

Kiefer came flying towards the edge of the eaves of the tea-house.

She embraced Ryner.

Pressing against him, and pushing his back against the door of the tea-house which was not yet opened for business.

And while that was happening.

“.............”

Kiefer did not say a word. She only embraced Ryner tightly.

He looked down at the head of Keifer which suddenly came pressing into his chest.

“.............................. erm, ehh, um, Ki, Kiefer? Right? The real thing?”

What a thing for Ryner to ask stupidly without thinking. Given the fact that she knew Ryner, and suddenly, with a crying face, came hugging him, she had to the real thing.

But because he had not seen her for a long time ever since she had left the country, he was just stunned when she suddenly appeared and came embracing him.

Ryner looked down at the woman who was hugging him, and had a slightly troubled expression.


“Ah, erm, ah~, what should I say. Long time no see......”

“............”

But Kiefer did not reply. She hugged him even tighter. She buried her face into his chest.

And then.

“............”

And Ryner just gave up on saying anything.

Looking at her with a troubled face. She was already completely drenched by the rain. The water drops in her beautiful red hair glistened. The slender body that was hugging him was surprisingly cold.

“............”

Ryner awkwardly held her shoulders with his hands.

“...... if you stay wet like this, you’re gonna catch a cold, you know?”

He said softly.

At those words, she looked up.

She met his eyes straight on with her red eyes.

Her eyes looked dim and he knew at once that she had indeed been crying. Her face blushed slightly with embarrassment. But more than that, she happily looked up at Ryner’s face and showed him a mischievous smile.


“Ah ~, now, Ryner-tteba, while I wasn’t around, did you go after other women? You lecher.”

What a thing to say suddenly and Ryner frowned.

“It’s been a long time since we saw each other, and all of a sudden, that?”

Kiefer laughed.

“But ~. The Ryner from before wasn’t the kind who would do such a thing, geez.”

After saying that, she gently touched his hands that were around her shoulders. And then,

“Before...... in the prison, the time when I kissed Ryner...... Ryner was much more nervous......”

Before she finished her words, Ryner withdrew his hands.

Thereafter, while shifting his eyes,

“Eh, ah, ah, er, Kiefer, to, to bring up something like that suddenly......”

As he fumbled with his words in a flustered manner,

“Yeah, that’s it, that’s it.”


Kiefer laughed again. Following the withdrawing motion of Ryner’s hands, she stretched her hands. And grasped his hands.

Ryner was about to promptly shake them off but Kiefer, instantly,

“............”

Instantly, made a sad-looking face, and he stopped short.

His hands were grasped. Her hands were warm. Speaking of that, his chest had become warm from her embrace and her breathing.

If that’s the case.

“............”

''If that’s the case, I’ll let it pass'', Ryner thought. If he could pass on some of his warmth to her freezing body, he would let it pass, he thought.

But Kiefer just smiled, and once again buried her face into his chest, and hugged him like how a lover would.

“...... urmm.”

Ryner had a real troubled look.

''In other words, erm, hm, what kind of situation is this?''


''Erm, erm, erm, what should I, eh, what should I do? About this?''

As his mind was spinning, Kiefer said.

“You know, Ryner.”

“?”

“Erm...... do you remember...... the words I’ve said on the very last day we saw each other.”

And then.

“...... the words on the very last day we saw each other?”

Ryner started thinking back.

And remembered.

On the very last day he saw her.

Everything took place in a prison.

A double agent for Roland and Estabul, the business was settled with her being thrown into prison, and in order to save her, Ryner made a bargain with the upper echelon of the military, and exchanged his own freedom for hers.

That was something that took place three years ago.

Ryner recalled that distant memory.


That day.

That day when everything had changed.

That day when every of their comrades died on the battlefield, the day when the last remnants of peace was all gone.

That day.

When Sion was reproaching himself, and said that he would rise above. To the upper echelons of the military. He said that he would rise to the top of the country with everything he got, and change everything for the better. In order to not let any more people cry. In order to not let any more people get hurt.

True to his words, he had made that a reality. He had become the king of this country and changed everything. He was really something. But he was a fool who overworked himself sometimes.

And then on that day.

Ryner said that it was bothersome and didn’t feel like doing anything. He was sick and tired of having his comrades die, as usual. He was fearful of hurting others. And thus he ran away. Going into prison, and spending his two years languidly. The only thing he did was to write that report on the Heroes’ Relics. But in the end, he didn’t strive to achieve anything beyond that. Because he didn’t strive, that’s why things had come to this. Sion weeping, and the whole country turning weird.


And additionally, on that day.

He later heard from Sion that Kiefer had left him in Sion’s care and had left the country. Having resided in both Estabul and Roland, she wanted go out to see the world, and see the other countries. Ryner did not know of the thoughts and feelings she held in her heart when she left the country. But still, she left the country.

But, before that.

In the prison, just right before Ryner took the place of Kiefer in prison, they had their last conversation.

Three years ago.

Within this country, where there was a much tighter security in the prisons then, the two of them had a conversation.

Ryner looked sleepy as usual.

But Kiefer was crying. While crying, she kissed Ryner and said.

''"I finally know why I have fallen in love with Ryner. I used to think that it was because there was no need for me to have my guard up against someone that unmotivated...... and that I could always feel at ease around you...... but it wasn’t like that. Because Ryner is really kind. And strong. That’s why...... that’s why you are no monster. I guarantee that. If you call yourself a monster again, I won’t forgive you."''


He remembered those words of hers.

“............”

Ryner frowned again.

She had held out her outstretched hands towards Ryner again.

The same kind of outstretched hands from Sion and Ferris, towards him.

Even though he had thought of himself as a killing machine, a monster who had no right to love another, and had continued running away, she had told this monster that she loved him.

But still, even with that, Ryner ran away. He had continued running away during those three years.

And it was not until he was too late for anything and everything that he realized it.

Sion had become weird. The country had become weird. Ferris crying. Kiefer crying. Milk crying. Tyle, Toni, Fahl, Byor, Lafra, Pueka, all died.

Only when he was too late for anything and everything then he realized.


''Everyone had stretched their hands to me and I didn’t manage to take hold of any one of them.''

The last day they met.

Even though when Kiefer had already told him that.

''"Ryner is not a monster. At the very least, in my eyes, you aren’t one."''

And then Ryner.

“.............”

The Ryner now still did not see it that way however. He still thought of himself as a monster, a dangerous existence who may hurt people, even now he was afraid of all that however, he no longer thought of running away.

He won’t run away again, he thought.

Therefore, Ryner,

“...... ah, I remembered of course. Kiefer told me I’m not a monster......”

But he was interrupted and with a sparkling smile, she looked up at him,

“I said that I like Ryner, did you remember that properly!?”

She said.

And Ryner,


“Huh, it was about that!?”

Instantly, her face turned red.

“Eh? Eh? What do you mean by ‘it was about that’!”

“Erm, ah, ah ~ …... no...... ah, that, you know? That Kiefer like me as a friend...... right......”

But, Ryner could not continue.

Since Kiefer’s eyes started to blur as she looked straight at him.

Into Ryner’s eyes.

Looking straight into the eyes bearing the abominable curse called '''Alpha Stigma'''.

Ryner, without thinking, seemed to want to turned his face away. Since he could not bear it when people gazed into his eyes.

When people peeked into the eyes bore by the monster, by himself. He felt ill at ease every time when people peeked into his killer eyes.

But she should already be well aware of it.

Since he had gone berserk right before her.

Because he couldn’t stop his eyes from going berserk, he had killed lots of people around him.


Not only did he kill all of the mage knights of the Kingdom of Estabul, he almost killed his friends, Sion and Kiefer.

He was a monster.

A cursed monster.

He had no right to accept the love of another.

He had no right to be loved by another.

Even though she should be well aware of that.

Even though she should be well aware of that.

She still looked straight at them.

Ryner’s eyes.

Cursed eyes.

The creepy eyes where the vermillion pentacles floated above.

“............”

With eyes filled with love, she looked intently at him.

And Ryner.

“............”


Ryner.

“............”

But, at that moment, suddenly.

“...... kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuun!!”

A voice shouted out.

From the direction of the highway, upon which rain continued to fall.

From the south,

“Kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuun!!”

The voice of a young girl was screaming desperately.

And then Ryner,

“Eh?”

He looked up.

And Kiefer as well,

“Eh?”

And turned her head around.

As they did that, again,


“Beast-kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuun! Helpppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppp!!”

Such a voice could be heard.

And furthermore, that was a familiar voice.

An adorable, clear voice.

He could immediately recognize it to be the voice of the younger of sister of that crazy, troublesome, dango demon.

Ryner looked towards the direction of the voice.

In the heavy rain.

Stood a young girl.

With blond hair, and extraordinary perfect features on her face. Wearing a dress with lots of frills, and both her back and her hands were laden with a number of knapsacks.

It was Iris Eris, younger sister of Ferris Eris. She was around ten years of age? Wait, she should be twelve now, right?

Well, it did not matter now anyway.

That Iris was looking this way.

“Beast-kun!!”


She called out again.

And then Kiefer,

“Beast-kun?”

She looked here with an incredulous expression.

And then Ryner,

“.............”

Did not reply.

By the way, regarding the nickname ‘Beast-kun’, it was given by Ferris who told Iris, ''At night, in order to assault girls, Ryner will transform into a beast and wander around the streets!''. And since then, Iris had always called him that. Well, it would be troublesome to explain all this so he ignored that for now.

Ryner strained his eyes to look at Iris through the low visibility caused by the rain.

As he did that, he could somewhat make out her face.

“...... what is it?”

Ryner muttered reflexively.

The Iris who was always energetic, and making trouble for him, now had a face contorting as if she was about to cry.


At that moment, Kiefer asked.

“...... an acquaintance?”

Ryner nodded.

“The younger sister of my partner.”

“...... partner?”

“Yeah.”

After giving an appropriate reply, he again looked at Iris. But, it was evident that there was something strange with how she was behaving.

With her feet, she should be able to reach this tea-house in just mere seconds.

But yet, she did not seem to be bent on making a move.

And furthermore, she was facing the other side, with her back facing here, appearing to be dragging something heavy across the ground.

But he did not know what that was. The rain was extremely heavy, and he couldn’t really make out what was at her feet......

“............”

At that moment.


Iris propped something up from the ground.

What was propped up had the same blond hair as her, a face of similar features as her, the face of a peerless beauty.

With long bond hair that was completely drenched, fair skin, and a flawless face.

But those eyes on that face were shut. And the face looked pale as well.

Looking unconscious.

Or was it because.

She’s dead?

“...... Ferris!?”

Ryner shouted and sprinted forward.

“Ah.”

Kiefer exclaimed in surprise but this was not the time to pay attention to that.

It was clear that something bad had happened.

Iris looked as she was about to cry.

And that monster-like, willful, bothersome, one who should possess the strength to become a mighty foe against any opponent, that Ferris was lying on the ground.

It was clearly an abnormal situation.


Ryner ran with all his might. Closing in towards the place where Ferris was lying, at an insane speed.

The nearer he got, the more evident it was that the situation was bad. Iris had dragged Ferris through the rain all the way up till here.

Both of them were drenched and covered in mud, looking pathetic.

As Ryner reached their side, he said.

“What in the world...... what in the world has happened?”

Iris, while weeping,

“Ne, Nee-sama...... Nee-sama was killed......”

“Wha!”

Instantly, Ryner’s heart seemed to stop.

''Killed?''

''Ferris?''

''Ferris was killed...... then Ferris is already......''

“............”

Ryner placed a finger to her neck, and from that, even though Ferris felt cold from the rain, he could still sense a body temperature and a clear pulse.


Then, Ryner looked at Iris,

“She’s alive, you know?”

As Iris was sobbing up her tears, she nodded a few times.

“She, she, she died but then came back to life.”

To those words,

“Huh? She died but came back to life?”

“Un.”

“Huh, ah ~. What do you mean by that?”

As Ryner asked with a questioning look, Kiefer caught up to him.

“Now Ryner-tteba, you were so fast......”

But Ryner did not answer.

She then looked at the unconscious Ferris, where Ryner had placed a finger to her neck, and turned serious.

“...... is she dead?”

Ryner shook his head.

“No, she still has a pulse.”

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 085.jpg|thumb]]

“Her temperature?”

“A little cold, but there’s no problem.”

“But, if she continues to stay in this rain......”

“Ah, ah, you’re right.”

“Let’s move her.”

On saying that, Kiefer carried the legs of Ferris.

And Ryner as well,

“Yeah.”

He acknowledged, and carried her head and body. And with that, they back-tracked from where they came from.

And as they reached the edge of the eaves again, Kiefer started knocking on the door of the tea-house.

“Excuse me. There’s someone injured, can you let us in?”

She called out.

Ryner could only act dumbfounded at Kiefer’s sensibility.

In a way, he was fed up with himself for being useless.

He was again stunned into inaction.

After seeing Iris cry, and hearing about Ferris being killed, he was very much stunned.


But there was really no time to be dawdling around.

Due to too many things happening just recently, he had almost forgotten that both he and Ferris were Roland’s fugitives right now, and they were being pursued by the military.

It was possible that Ferris might have been done in by those pursuers. No, it’s not a possibility, that had to be the case.

Those pursuers could just be nearby.

They were actually able to render Ferris to such a state. The pursuers this time might be tough opponents who were nothing like what they’ve seen till now.

There was really no time to be dawdling around.

“Geez, get a hold of yourself.”

Ryner said to himself and breathed out softly.

At that moment, the owner of the tea-house came out. A person Ryner also knew by face, the bearded Oyaji of this establishment.

As Oyaji looked at Ferris,

“Ferris-chan!? What in the world......”

And Kiefer,

“She seemed to have fainted. And because it’s raining outside, can we bring her inside to rest?”


“Of, of, of course. Come, please come in quickly.”

And then Kiefer turned her head around. After Ryner acknowledged her gesture,

“Kiefer.”

“Uhn.”

“For now, I’ll.....”

But before Ryner could finish what he wanted to say,

“Got it.”

Kiefer nodded. After that, she took hold of Ferris and entered the tea-house.

Ryner who was about to speak, but in the end was able to send his communication across to her without the further need for words.

“............”

Ryner smiled wryly.

''Of course'', and again he recalled the past.

Kiefer, she is excellent.

Even in that Roland Empire Royal Military Special Academy, she was seen as excellent, and on top of that, she was highly popular, and thanks to that, because she was often seen with him, he was even more hated by the rest.


But that was convenient. Since he didn’t like to mingle with other people, thanks to her, he was hated by all the rest, which made it easy for him.

No, perhaps she was the same as well. As a spy, she had to keep on deceiving others, but perhaps she did not really have the strength in her to bear with her own hypocritical front, that’s why she chose to stay beside the most hated dunce of the academy.

And the both of them started living a life where others could not get close.

Then Sion came along.

To make Kiefer and Ryner his comrades, the Sion who was the top of the academy came to scout for them.

Ryner recalled the scenes from the past academy days.

As he recalled the days he spent with Kiefer, the first time he met that disagreeable Sion acting like an honors student, Ryner smiled.

Then, he turned around.

He tensed up his whole body and cast his consciousness around him.

To ascertain the presence of any enemy in their surroundings. To ascertain the nearby presence of whoever had caused Ferris to be in that state.


However, even when he strained his ears, he could not sense the presence of any enemy. Perhaps the enemy might already be right beside him, but all he could hear was the loud pattering sounds of the rain.

Every other sound was masked by the sounds of the heavy downpour, and he could hear nothing else.

But still, even so.

“...... can’t sense any killing intent.”

But still, that might not be necessarily accurate.

Since the enemy was someone who could defeat Ferris. To erase his presence completely from detection should be easy for this fella.

“............”

Ryner took a step into the rain.

But there was no reaction, no sign of any enemy.

“Anyone there?”

“............”

“If you are there, making a response will make my life easier, you know.”

But to Ryner’s words,

“............”


There was no response from any possible enemy at all.

“None I suppose, HERE!”

Ryner tried using a much louder voice, and as expected, there was no reaction at all.

However, it did seem like there was no enemy in the nearby surroundings.

So as to speak, if there were any enemies at all, during the time when Ryner was still unaware of whether Ferris was still alive, at the point where he was in a stunned state incapable of making correct judgements, that would be the best time attack him.

That was the time when he was utterly defenseless.

Which meant,

“...... then, there...... aren’t any pursuers after all?”

Who did that to Ferris?

Could it be that she was in that state because of something else?

Well, regarding that, everything would become clear if he asked Iris after stopping her crying.

“...... it’s hard to make head or tail from Iris’s conversations though......”

As Ryner said that wearily, he released the tension in his body. And he turned round his heel again.

And started walking towards the tea-house where Ferris, Iris, and Kiefer were in.


And then he,

“Perhaps I should wait until Ferris regains consciousness......”

Then, in response to his own words, in a dejected tone,

“No, it might be even harder to get any proper information out of the elder sister......”

While saying that in a groaning tone, Ryner smiled.

In any case, there were more than a mountain of urgent things to do. He couldn’t relax yet, for now, he would wake Ferris up and find out what had happened. Um, but then after that, regarding Kiefer......

“............”

At that moment, Ryner’s thoughts halted.

Even though for now, there were already more than a mountain of urgent things to do, but he just remembered that what just came up a while ago was at another level of urgent humongous matter.

Those biting red eyes of Kiefer.

He remembered those eyes of hers that were looking straight at Ryner.

“...... u~mm.”

He tried shaking his head perplexedly but, his unkempt black hair, which was a result of his sleepy-headedness, was now thoroughly wet from the rain.


Ryner then,

“...... ah ~, it’s a little troublesome now that I’m leaving the country, but maybe I should cut my hair.”

What a thing to say when grooming had always been troublesome for him, but he tried saying that as a habitual practice of running away from reality.

Then, once again, he looked at the tea-house where Kiefer and Ferris were.

“............ sigh.”

After making a small sigh, he again started walking towards the tea-house.

<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center>

It was a sudden thing.

Suddenly, anything and everything about the world had changed.

It was really sudden. But it’s because that it was so sudden that during all this while, people were taking things easy, and that no one seemed to have realized it.

No, even now, there were still a lot of people who had yet to realize it, wasn’t it so?

The wildly enthusiastic populace.

The joyful people.


The landscape of this place, Roland Empire, seemed to have completely changed, it was now surrounded by fiery emotions.

With an overwhelming amount of charisma, the perfect king, Sion Astal, had started proclaiming about dominating the world.

First, raze Nelpha, then where next?

Runa?

Cassla?

Let’s show everyone the might of Roland.

Let’s show everyone the might of the Hero King, Sion Astal.

“............”

Just recently, the people of this country should have been living happily in peace.

Purging the nobles, shrinking the scale of the army, redistributing the newly acquired wealth back to the people, they should have been living happily.

Everyone should have been happy with the newly acquired stability.

All of a sudden.

It was really all of a sudden, that the landscape of this country had changed.


Since they were bestowed with a peaceful country from the kind and gentle king, they shall be guided by the king to become a militaristic nation.

Turning into a smiling country that destroys other countries.

“............”

That’s right.

The peace which was thought to be everlasting, was starting to break down.

But she was not surprised by this.

Because she thought that this would happen.

A country that has everlasting peace.

A country where everyone can live with a smile on their faces.

Where no one cries.

Where no one gets hurt.

A truly perfect world.

Perfect world.

But that was.

That was way too perfect.

It was at the level of perfection where everything would crumble with only a touch.


“............”

And it did.

Even though it was certain that no one had touched it, it crumbled.

It was a crumpling landscape.

“............”

Milk Callaud was gazing with knitted eyebrows.

With soft flaxen hair, despite being at the age of seventeen, she still retained some child-like features on her face, as well as in her large eyes. Wearing Roland’s military uniform over her slender body.

Stretching the back muscles of her tiny body, she strained her eyes to see as far as possible, across the landscape before her.

By the way, she was now on the rooftop of a building that was covered in a pitch-black colour.

On the rooftop of the official residence of the '''Taboo Breaker''' Pursuit Squad of the Roland Empire.

This official residence was originally a water tower built from a high tower, and she was now on top of that, and even with her short height, she could gaze at almost the entire landscape of this country, she felt.

She could see everything, she felt.


That’s why from the top of that water tower.

“............”

Milk gazed intently at the face of this country.

Today’s wind was strong, and her hair fluttered in the wind.

Even though it was already eight in the morning, the sky was still dark.

Perhaps it would rain today.

She looked up into the sky, then let her sight fall a little.

The streets below Roland’s castle filled a large expanse of land before her, and further from there were flat plains, hill stretches, making up the entire landscape.

The landscape before her had changed completely through the years gone by.

The flat plains were decreasing, the cities were expanding, and flood control was progressing.

This country, had gradually, gradually become boisterous.

To the point where one would simply have forgotten about the former mad Roland.

The former Roland that was tyrannized by the mad king and the mad nobles.

Sion Astal was the one who changed that country in one breath.

The people who were now living in the large cities were full of smiles, full of hope, full of expectations of the Hero King.


If he was the perfect, flawless Hero King, he would create an excellent place for all to live in.

If they just pin their hopes on the perfect Hero King, things could only get better.

Now, let’s follow the Hero King.

Now, let’s move forward along with the Hero King.

Now, let’s, together with the Hero King, exterminate the people of the other countries, and take everything away from them.

There was no need to think about anything.

Because the Hero King would not make a mistake.

“............ even though that could not have been possible.”

Milk murmured while gazing at the streets.

She knew of it.

The king’s weakness.

Sion Astal’s weakness.

Even though she had only met him a few times, but still, Milk felt that she could see his weakness.

With a kind, gentle, smiling face, and regal eyes.

A king so perfect with no opening.


However, because he was too perfect, that’s where he was fragile.

Even though people could not possibly live alone, but yet, he took on everything alone upon himself.

And hiding himself in a place where no one could see him, screaming silently in anguish.

Lonely.

Please help me.

Someone, someone, please look at me.

Milk knew how painful that was.

Milk knew that people were not supposed to live alone.

That’s because Milk had already died once.

In that orphanage, she was not loved by anyone in this world, and by the time she realized that she was alone, her heart had already died once.

But Ryner brought her back.

Ryner told her not to die.

Ryner looked at her with that tired-looking, troubled-looking, but kind-looking black eyes.


He gave her the reason she was searching for to live.

That’s why.

That’s why she had stayed alive until this point.

And as long as she remained alive, one day.

One day...... she would be able to meet up with him, with Ryner, and thanked him for that.

“...........”

At that moment, she knitted her eyebrows unexepectedly.

Because she recalled something unpleasant.

After searching for so long, and finally she was able to reunite with him, but beside him, always with him, was an extraordinary beautiful blond hair woman, she recalled.

And that person made Ryner smile. Milk had never seen him smile so happily before.

And then.

“............”

She felt a little lonely.


The place which she had always wanted to be in, an agreement which she had made previously, was taken by someone else.

Of course she was happy that Ryner was able to smile.

In the past...... in that orphanage, Ryner would never have smiled in that manner.

Known as the genius killing machine.

He bore deep wounds within, and carried an expression that seemed to have given up on anything and everything.

A face that seemed to find everything a bother, a face that was on the verge of tears.

Milk couldn’t make that Ryner smile.

But now, he was smiling happily.

The one who managed that was not herself.

Regarding that, it was a little.

A little.

“...... uu~, even though I tried not to think about it at all.”

She clutched her chest and smiled. She took in a breath and tell her weak self ''don’t''! As she reprimanded herself, she put on a smiling face.

But as expected, her tears were about to flow out.

But ''it can’t be helped'', she thought. The fact that her tears were forming couldn’t be helped, she thought.


She had always dreamt of meeting him again, always, always.

For a long, long time.

For a hard-bearing, sad, lonely time, she had wondered what should she do when she see him again. What should she say? What kind of face should she show him? ''Do you still remember me?'', she would say. Firstly, she probably ought to thank him. ''It was thanks to you that I have stayed alive up till now'', that’s how she would thank him. ''And also, and also, do you remember my last words?'' She would say. ''Ah, that was of course something I said while we were still kids, and it might not mean anything at all. But, but, I’ve always thought if that were to happen, how wonderful it would be'', she would say. ''That was...... if we were to stay alive and meet again, after giving my thanks, would you take me as your bride, I was wondering'', she would say...... ''then again, how can these words come from myself ~ ahh now, I probably won’t be able to say it when I do get to meet him. Even expressing my gratitude is embarrassing enough, perhaps I won’t be able to say it in the end. But, but if I can meet him again.''

If she just stayed alive, and be able to meet him once more......

“............”

On a painful night.

On a sorrowful night.


Hugging her pillow, always thinking of such things.

All those things she had thought about,

“...... they didn’t go well though......”

She murmured, and while somewhat on the verge of tears, she smiled.

Finally on the day she met him.

In the end, Milk was in a state of surprise, her mind blank, and none of what she had imagined came to pass.

She didn’t say her thanks.

Though she was frequently mulling regretfully over that, but the fact that Ryner was living and smiling was something she was truly happy about.

Even though it was not because of her but someone else.

If Ryner.

Towards that girl.

“............”

''Even if Ryner likes that girl...... since I like Ryner, as long as Ryner is able to smile like that, I’ll be happy enough.''


At that moment, it was more than what she could bear, and her tears just overflowed from her eyes.

“Ah, ah, no, my, my tears just came out! But, but that was true, you know? I’m really happy that Ryner is able to smile like that, you know?”

Somehow, she was trying to explain herself to the empty air.

Of course, there was no reply from the empty air.

And then Milk smiled.

She was laughing at her idiotic behaviour.

And then.

“And also......”

She murmured.

“And also, now, I’m no longer......”

Now, she was no longer alone. After Ryner told her to live, and she did her best to do that, even though there were many unpleasant things that happened. No no. Even though there might be a lot more unpleasant things. But, there were also many teary, joyful moments that just washed those unpleasant stuff away.

Meeting Luke. Meeting Lear. Meeting Lach. Meeting Moe. Seeing Major Miller’s grim, angry face.


And everyone said that they would become her family.

She often recalled those words that Luke had said to her.

''All of us like you, and became your subordinates. We are together with you because we like you. That’s why we want you to get back what you’ve lost, and we want you to attain happiness. We are not fighting for the country. We are fighting for people. The people precious to us, before our eyes, as much as possible, we want to save them......’’

And Milk also thought the same way.

Because she like Luke and the rest, that’s why she stayed together with them.

It would also be great if she could help them get back what was lost, she thought.

Not fighting for the country.

For Luke and the rest. To protect her family, she fought.

The important people before her eyes, she’s fighting to save many, even if she’s doing it by herself.

But.

But because she’s no longer alone.


Even when the night was dark, she wasn’t lonely.

Therefore.

“............”

Therefore, even if Ryner did not turn around, towards her......

“............”

At that moment,

“...... captain.”

Someone called her.

“Captain Milk.”

Milk did not turn around. No, she just couldn’t turn around for now. Since her tears were flowing. If she were to be seen in this manner, she would just cause worry to the rest.

That’s why she franctically wipe her tears with her hands.

Of course, if she did that, it would obvious to others what kind of state she was in right then.

But, she wiped her tears. Then she practiced smiling once towards the empty space, and turned around.


Below the water tower were her subordinates.

Standing there were her family.

Luke Stokkart.

Lear Rinkal.

Lach Velariore.

Moe Velariore.

She looked at her friends and smiled.

As she did that, Moe looked up at her.

“Well, we were thinking where have you been, and it appears that you have climbed to someplace pretty high up!!”

He said it with such an envious face that Milk had to smile.

“This is my special seat.”

Then Moe, with a seemingly lonely face,

“Ehh, then does it mean that I’m not allowed up there?”

“It’s ok!”

“Really!?”

“It’s ok!! Only specially for Moe!”


“Yay!”

As that kind of conversation unfolded, the Lach standing next to him said,

“Ehhhhhhhh, only Moe, what about me, what about me?”

“Of course it’s also ok for Lach!! But Major Miller’s face is scary, so not for him ~”

Everyone laughed at her words.

Then Lear looked up into the sky,

“...... now, captain. Isn’t it about time to get down from there? I think it’s about to rain soon.”

On hearing that, Milk looked up into the sky again. Indeed, from the looks of the sky, it seemed like a storm was brewing and rain would descend upon them very soon.

“...... if it rains, it will be dangerous up there.”

But Milk just smiled at those words.

“But, for just a little longer.”

She wanted to stay here for just a little longer, she thought.

As she said that, the tallest of them all, the eldest of them all --- well even though that was being said, he was merely twenty-six years of age --- Luke nodded,


“Then, perhaps I alone, should come join you for a little while.”

After saying that, he scrambled up the water tower.

And stood beside her.

Along the vertical height of the water tower, right at the top, there was merely a small amount of space, and it was a narrow fit for the two of them.

As Luke stood beside her, he began,

“...... what was captain gazing at?”

On hearing that, Milk turned her gaze to where she was facing.

And Milk said,

“...... the streets.”

“Hm.”

“And the future of this country.”

“I see.”

Luke nodded and squinted his eyes. Always in a calm manner, a gentle person, as if he was a guardian at a nursery school, but in truth he has a very intelligent mind, which Milk knew about.

No, the Lach and Moe who were acting like kids just now, as well as the cool collected Lear, aside from the kind faces they put on, they have another true side to them, and Milk was aware of these.


Each of them was better than Milk, and that’s why they could see far into the future.

That’s why even though there should have been no real need for them to ask Milk, but still, Luke, with a kind voice, faced her and asked.

“And what did captain see?”

And then, Milk shook her head.

“...... no no. I couldn’t see anything. But there are lot of things I must do......”

“You can see them?”

“Yes.”

Luke smiled at her acknowledgement.

“...... since most people can’t see the things they must do. And for you to be able to see them clearly, as expected, captain is great.”

And then Milk smiled and looked at Luke.

As always, he had that kind, gentle face.

As she looked at that face, she puffed up her cheeks and said.


“Now, Luke and the rest of you guys shouldn’t flatter me so much.”

But Luke shrugged his shoulders.

“It’s not flattery. It’s the truth.”

“That’s straaannggee. I’m already well aware of the fact that Luke is way smarter than me, and way stronger than me. In fact, I should become the subordinate of Luke and the rest instead......”

At that moment, Luke interrupted her.

“No, the truth is...... we are really proud to have become your subordinates. Because just by you being here, we are all able to smile. Even though you should have had a lot of harsh experiences in your life, but you still smile bravely, and only think of others......”

“But, but it’s the same for everyone of you......”

But Luke shook his head,

“It’s not the same at all. Our hands...... our hands, beyond what you think, have long been stained. Stained so much that we could not see a future ahead of us.”

He said.

And then he looked intently at his hands. Slim, long fingers. Both white palms.


Even though they were evidently clean, but Luke’s eyes were seeing something else altogether.

It felt like he was looking at the lives that he had taken.

The warmth of the blood.

In any case, when Milk saw the expression that Luke had then, which was different from usual, she was lost for words.

He was carrying a deep sorrow.

But.

“............”

He looked at her again with a kind smile.

“...... but, it would be wonderful if I can dream about that again, that’s what I thought whenever I looked at you, captain. If I can make you smile. My family...... if I can protect my new family, I can once again, with these stained hands, chase after the light, and that would be a wonderful dream to see...... that’s what I can think about again. Not just myself. Lear, Lach, Moe as well, they all should be thinking the same thing. Our true strengths don’t matter at all...... there’s none who are not satisfied with being your subordinate.”


Luke said that.

And Milk,

“............”

She only smiled.

Since there was nothing more she could say.

''Although.''

''Although I feel the same way.''

A new-found family. In order to protect that and her new comrades, she had to try doing her best once more, she had to try staying alive once more, and that’s what she thought.

She who should have already died once, was brought back to life by Ryner.

And now she was supported by everyone.

That’s why she was no longer completely alone.

No longer lonely. No longer sad.

Now that she was surrounded by so many important things, to the point where it had become dazzling to her.

That’s why.


That’s why she said.

“...... then, I shall remain as captain, is that fine?”

As she said that, Luke, with a slightly sad smile, nodded.

That was a formality.

To her, that was an important formality.

It was a formality to acknowledge that their relationship with one another was beyond that of a commander-subordinate relationship.

Then, she turned her eyes away and once again looked at the streets below the castle.

And faced that direction.

She turned her eyes towards the direction of the highway running northwards.

“...... it seems like Ryner managed to leave the country?”

Luke nodded.

“Yes. As you’ve commanded, I’ve lent him a hand by handing him those assembled information documenting the status of this country. Whether everything goes well or not, the rest will be up to him......”

But he was interrupted by Milk who said.

“If it’s Ryner, everything will definitely turn out well. Because he is......”

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 115.jpg|thumb]]

''He is someone I like, a genius different from me.''

But she swallowed those words before finishing.

Luke looked at the side of her face with a worried expression,

“...... is it really okay not to go along with him......?”

As he asked her, once again, she smiled with a face that was on the verge of tears, and did not answer.

“.............”

That.

''Even though I really want to go along, but, it’s sad to admit this but, that is her job.''

Just recently, she had heard about the darkness of this country from Luke.

She had heard about what Luke and the rest had been doing up till now, what they had been thinking of.

She had heard about the darkness that Sion Astal was shrouded in.

She had heard about the darkness that Ryner was shouldering.

They were things that she could not have imagined, terrible, dark, lonely things.

She was being protected and sheltered, knowing nothing, while everyone was bearing all those painful things, she was always smiling.


But, finally, she had come to the same place.

“............”

That’s right, while gazing down at the streets below the castle, she thought.

Finally, she was able to shoulder the same things as the rest of them.

That’s right, she thought.

And then she pondered.

With her small head, she pondered with everything she got.

About everybody’s happiness.

About her own happiness.

About the direction of this country.

It was the first time she pondered so seriously.

And the conclusion.

“............”

The conclusion was that she’s going to give up on Ryner.

Ryner had things to accomplish outside of the country. But she could not go along with him.

Because, there were also things to accomplish within this country.


Because she had a family here.

Because there were things she had to protect in this country.

“............”

And all that would also one day help save Ryner, she thought.

Whatever that Ryner had left behind in this country, she would protect them and that would definitely be of assistance to him, she thought.

Then, everything was fine as it was, wasn’t it so, she......

“............”

She asked herself.

At the end of that highway, right now, Ryner was about to leave the country.

And beside her, was that beautiful woman.

“............”

But, even so, everything was fine as it was, wasn’t it so, she thought.

Perhaps, her dream was already fulfilled, but, and, if everything went well with Ryner, if he was able to smile, everything was fine as it was, wasn’t it so, she thought.

“........................ Luke.”


She said softly.

However, this excellent subordinate of hers seemed to know what she wanted to say.

He patted Milk’s head and held her to his chest.

In the midst of that, her tears flowed out again.

She really wanted to go along with Ryner.

Because that was really her dream.

If she could reunite with him once more. If she could meet him again, she wanted to become his bride and remain by his side. To do her best to make him smile, to live her days with him, it had always been her dream.

At that moment, Luke said.

“............ if it’s so painful, it’s alright to go after him.”

But, Milk just shook her head vigorously. As a result, the chest area of Luke’s clothes were smeared with her tears and mucus, which was something that could not be helped.

She only shook her head.

“...... I shall remain in this country.”


“............”

“Because. Because, right here where I am, there are so many people important to me.”

“............”

“And also...... and also...... one day, when Ryner returns...... if there are no friends here waiting for him, it’s going to be lonely......”

“............”

“That’s why I’m going to do my best here. Even though I can’t be right beside Ryner...... but I’m sure this is the best way I can be of help to him......”

“............”

Luke did not say anything.

Milk also did not say any more.

And after that, no one knew how much time had passed. She cried for a while. Luke’s clothes were completely dirtied.

And after that, she looked up.

“............”


As expected, Luke was making a kind, gentle face.

Milk smiled.

“...... somehow, I’ve done something embarrassing.”

And Luke said,

“Because we’re family.”

“...... uhn.”

Milk nodded meekly.

That one word was enough.

For not changing her decision to stay in this country. For not changing her decision to not go after Ryner. That one word was enough, to affirm that her decision was the right one, she thought.

And then,

“Ah ~, I messed up Luke’s clothes.”

She said in a joking tone.

As she said that, Luke looked down at the chest area of his clothes.

“Ah, really. I have to ask Major Miller to grant me another set of uniform.”

“I’ll wash it.”


“Really? Ah, but, Lear is really good at laundry though.”

At Luke’s words, from below the water tower,

“You said that with the intention to push all the laundry to me, isn’t it so?”

As a voice cried out, Milk looked down.

As expected, all her family members were right below.

It was as if they were all waiting for her return, that was what their expressions were showing.

And then Milk smiled.

Her decision was the right one, she thought.

Then.

“............”

She shifted her eyes from the streets below the castle to somewhere else.

Towards the core of this country.

She was looking at a higher --- a building much higher than this water tower, within this country.

Roland’s castle.

A place where the Hero King Sion Astal resided in.

That was the reason why she was going to remain here.


The Roland Empire which had undergone a transformation at an alarming rate.

It was now a country of overwhelming military might, and not only had it given an order to kill off surrendering soldiers in Nelpha, but also massacring escaping women and children.

It was a country protected by monstrous soldiers with abnormal fighting capabilities, a result of completed mad human experiments.

In order to remain near the center of that, which had also undergone a sudden transformation, the Hero King Sion Astal.

“............”

In order to monitor that overly perfect, and consequently fragile, mad king,

“............”

At that moment, she jumped off from the water tower.

Even though the water tower was pretty tall, it was not a big deal to her.

Gripping the rails and using them as a pivot, she flung herself over, and landed lightly on her feet.

As she landed, beside her, was Lear handing her a new set of clothes.

That was, so as to speak, a full set of uniform.

In the military, there was a set of ceremonial uniform used for meeting the nobles and the royal family, and that was one of those.

She took them from him.


At that moment, Luke also leaped down.

“Well?”

He asked.

She nodded.

Once again, she looked up.

Towards the center of Roland.

At the crown of the castle.

She did not know what was happening inside now. It seemed like Major Miller was now having an audience with Sion Astal, and that he was being informed about the details regarding Sion’s transformation, as well as what was going to happen from hereon, but still, quite possibly, it would not translate to a complete comprehension of everything.

She did not think that Sion Astal would reveal everything.

Perhaps, she could not reject that there was actually a possibility that Sion Astal was merely manipulated by something else.

That would mean that this country now was in a terrible state of instability.

That’s why she needed to remain here.

That’s why she......


“...... well, let’s go, shall we?”

And she started walking.

In order to find the source of the darkness plaguing this country.

In order to catch hold of the darkness plaguing this country.

And the rampage of this country

“Let’s go...... and meet the Hero King Sion Astal-sama.”

In order to stop the rampage of this country, to be of some help to Ryner who had embarked on a journey.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Dai Densetsu no Yuusha no Densetsu#Volume 2 - The Tomorrow Unknown To The Great Battle|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User:Tennyo777

2011-01-06T06:24:12Z

Tennyo777:

'''Gender:''' female

'''Location:''' United States

'''Contact:''' Tennyo777@hotmail.com

'''Hobbies:''' Art of various kinds, reading, RPG's, and......studying. T_T Also, currently learning Japanese.

'''Interests:''' Cultural studies, Sengoku period of Japanese history, language, and philosophy... yes I'm a total dork! XD

User:Tennyo777

2011-01-06T06:18:30Z

Tennyo777: profile

Gender: female

Location: United States

Contact: Tennyo777@hotmail.com

Likes/hobbies: Art of various kinds, reading, RPG's, and......studying. T_T

Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu

2011-01-06T06:13:11Z

Tennyo777:

Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu (伝説の勇者の伝説 The Legend of the Legendary Heroes) is a light novel series written by Kagami Takaya (鏡貴也), with illustrations by Toyota Saori (とよた瑣織), and published by Fujimi Shobo (富士見書房), and won the fourth Dragon Cup.

Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu (とりあえず伝説の勇者の伝説 The Legend of Legendary Heroes Anyway) is a collection of short stories which took place before and across the timeline in Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu. The author has recommended a reading order for maximum enjoyment [http://www.kagamitakaya.com/dendenyomikatagaid.html here]

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu (大伝説の勇者の伝説) is the sequel to Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu (伝説の勇者の伝説) and picks up from where it left off in volume 11 of Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu.

Ochita Kuroi Yūsha no Densetsu (堕ちた黒い勇者の伝説 The Legend of the Fallen Dark Hero) is a side story series that focuses on the revolution timeline.

----
Visit the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/index.php Baka-Tsuki Project Forum] to discuss this series and other information from Baka-Tsuki.

==Story Synopsis==
Ryner Lute, a tall and lean young man with black hair and languid eyes, is known as Roland's strongest magician, albeit his unmotivated appearance. He is the bearer of Alpha Stigma, a type of cursed eyes that grants him the ability to analyze magical constructs instantaneously. Accompanied by the beautiful swordswoman Ferris Eris, he was tasked by his best friend and the Hero King of Roland, Sion Astal, to embark on a journey in search of the Relics of Legendary Heroes.

== Translation ==

=== Translators Needed ===
If you would like to help translate this series, please post in the forums [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=3445 here], and we will help you get started. Thank you.

=== [[Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=3445 forum].

'''Translators are asked to [[Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Guidelines|Project Specific Guidelines]] (contains spoilers)

==Updates==
*'''5-Jan-2011:'''
**DYD V1 Prologue I Completed

* '''4-Jan-2011:'''
**DDYD V2 C3 Completed.

* '''3-Jan-2011:'''
**Sion Note Vol.3 Completed.

* '''22-Dec-2010:'''
**DDYD V2 C2 Completed.

* '''14-Dec-2010:'''
**DDYD V2 C1 Completed.

* '''13-Dec-2010:'''
**TDYD V9 Extra Stage I Completed.
**DDYD V1 C1 Edited.

* '''08-Dec-2010:'''
**DDYD V1 C4 Completed.

* '''05-Dec-2010:'''
**Sion Note V2 Completed.

* '''04-Dec-2010:'''
**Sion Note V1 Completed.

* '''03-Dec-2010:'''
**TDYD V6 'The Forbidden Book' Completed.

Older updates can be found on the [[Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Updates|Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu Updates page]].

==The ''Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu'' series by Kagami Takaya==

===Volume 1 - The Ambition In A Kingdom of Afternoon Naps ===

::*[[Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 1 Prologue I|Prologue I: From The Place Where The God Of Death Dwells]]
::*Chapter 1 A sleepy-headed man and the perfect housewife
::*Chapter 2 The hero, a chance meeting with the beauty
::*Chapter 3 Peace that tells of the end
::*Chapter 4 The awakened one
::*Chapter 5 Sad pasts
::*Prologue II -still, they seek an answer for living
::*Afterword
::*[[Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 1 Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 2 - The Destined Three-Legged Race ===

::*[[Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Prologue 1 No matter how much pain they bear-
::*Chapter 1 Escapees with no drive
::*Chapter 2 The girl, the demon and...
::*Chapter 3 The melancholy of the king
::*Chapter 4 A night of wandering
::*Chapter 5 Ones that hide in the darkness
::*Prologue 2 -still, they head towards a future full of worries
::*Afterword
::*[[Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 3 - Extreme Sleep Disturbance===

::*[[Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Prologue 1 Within a breaking dream-
::*Chapter 1 A promise for the future
::*Chapter 2 A meeting with a girl
::*Chapter 3 Each of them with their own melancholy
::*Chapter 4 A world beginning to awaken
::*Prologue 2 -still, they continue to dream
::*Afterword
::*[[Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 3 Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 4 The Great Clean-up Feast===

::*[[Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Prologue 1 The pain is engraved-
::*Chapter 1 The same exhausted man
::*Chapter 2 The same beauty
::*Chapter 3 The same hero king
::*Chapter 4 However, the pain increases
::*Prologue 2 -still, that they may forget it one day
::*Afterword
::*[[Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 4 Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 5 - Tidying Up The Mess Left On A Whim===

::*[[Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Prologue 1 Thinking back on a distant past-
::*Chapter 1 See a dream
::*Chapter 2 Not see a dream
::*[[Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: See A Cursed Dream]] (p. 225-234 completed)(~9.5%)
::*Prologue 2 -still, they cannot return to the past
::*Afterword
::*[[Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 5 Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 6 - The Plan To Assassinate Sion===

::*[[Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 6 Prologue 1|Prologue 1: The Unsmiling Goddess-]]
::*Chapter 1 I found him
::*Chapter 2 Yes, I definitely found him
::*Chapter 3 I thought that I could reach him by just reaching out my hand
::*Afterword
::*[[Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 6 Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 7 - The Truth behind the Disappearance===

::*[[Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Intermission
::*Chapter 4 But that was an illusion
::*Chapter 5 An illusion that I couldn't reach no matter how hard I wished
::*Chapter 6 Because you're already cursed
::*Prologue 2 -still, that she may smile one day
::*Afterword
::*[[Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 7 Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 8 - The Direction-less Ingrate===

::*[[Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Epilogue 1 A structure overwhelmed by despair
::*Chapter 1 White speculation, black speculation
::*Chapter 2 A worthless god, a bored goddess
::*Chapter 3 A key waiting up north, the southern gate
::*Chapter 4 A heart not overwhelmed by despair
::*Epilogue 2 A structure overwhelmed by despair
::*Afterword
::*[[Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 8 Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 9 - The Perfect and Flawless King===

::*[[Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Prologue Illusion
::*Chapter 1 Peace
::*Chapter 2 Awakening
::*Chapter 3 And then, the beginning of the end
::*Afterword
::*[[Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 9 Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 10 - The King Fighting Alone===

::*[[Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 4 Scenery of death
::*[[Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 10 Chapter 5|Chapter 5: Test]]
::*Chapter 6 About the last moment of peace
::*Chapter 7 And that opened its mouth
::*Afterword
::*[[Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 10 Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 11 - The Changing Virtuous King ===

::*[[Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Interlude About eternity
::*Chapter 8 Truth
::*Chapter 9 The last day
::*Chapter 10 Friend
::*Epilogue The awakening of the king
::*Afterword
::*[[Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 11 Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

==The ''Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu'' series by Kagami Takaya==

===Volume 1 - Draining Heroic Saga===

::*[[Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Starting Legend
::*It Must Be Trouble!
::*Exciting Chase
::*Love Mission
::*Eccentric Couple
::*Lots of Danger In The City (''Reckless Legendary Heroes' Legend'')
::*Afterword
::*[[Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 1 Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 2 - Lethargic Cross-counter===

::*[[Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Quest in the Park
::*Happy Wedding
::*Midnight Business
::*Climber Climber
::*Pirates' Attack
::*[[Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 The Assassin's Dream...|The Assassin's Dream... (''Memorial Legendary Heroes' Legend'')]]
::*Afterword
::*[[Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 3 - Violent First Contact===

::*[[Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Dangerous Night
::*Pretty Girl
::*Syndicate Wars
::*Stray Cat
::*On The Bridge
::*The Genius Does Not Sleep (''Survival Legendary Heroes' Legend'')
::*Afterword
::*[[Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 3 Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 4 - Magical Bargain Sale===

::*[[Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Team Braves (Part 1) 
::*Team Braves (Part 2)
::*Prescient Mask 
::*Guardian Monster
::*Working Blues
::*Germer, The Last Lesson (''Legendary Heroes' Legend As In Itself'')
::*Afterword
::*[[Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 4 Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 5 - Charming Overheat===

::*[[Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Spring Beauty
::*Miracle Herb
::*Master of Spear
::*Spiara Strikes Back
::*Princess DANGO
::*The Best Choice (''Fateful Meetings Legendary Heroes' Legend'')
::*Afterword
::*[[Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 5 Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 6 - Desperate Dance Party===

::*[[Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Buu-chan's Trial [Part 1]
::*Buu-chan's Trial [Part 2]
::*Dating Crystal
::*Greatest Magician
::*Woman's Enemy
::*[[Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 6 The Forbidden Book|The Forbidden Book (''Soiled Legendary Heroes' Legend'')]]
::*Afterword
::*[[Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 6 Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 7 - Hardworking Time Limit===

::*[[Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Night of Criminal
::*Silhouette Report
::*Mister Bublin
::*Prelude to Ruin
::*End of Iett
::*The Limit of a Genius (''Misunderstood Legendary Heroes' Legend'')
::*Afterword
::*[[Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 7 Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 8 - Authority Wonderland===

::*[[Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Lost Island
::*Kill the King
::*In the Bedroom
::*Mysterious Robber Band
::*Special Lecturers
::*[[Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 8 A Genius' Style|A Genius' Style (''Dizzy Legendary Heroes' Legend'')]]
::*Afterword
::*[[Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 8 Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 9 - Full Power Dropout===

::*[[Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Curse of Fear
::*Floral One-piece
::*[[Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 9 Extra Stage I| Extra Stage I]]
::*Extra Stage II
::*Extra Stage III
::*A Genius' Proof (''Skill Testing Legendary Heroes' Legend'')
::*Salty Dango (''Legendary Heroes' of Legend Sidestory)
::*Afterword
::*[[Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 9 Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 10 - Energetic Download===

::*[[Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Noble Manner
::*Bright Family Plan
::*Way of Life
::*Ghost Panic
::*Terrible Fever
::*Dear My Sister (''Legendary Heroes' Legend Sidestory'')
::*The Sleepless and Restless King (''Thoughtful Legendary Heroes' Legend'')
::*Afterword
::*[[Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 10 Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 11 - Common Sense Holdup===

::*[[Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Birthday Festival
::*Little Lovers
::*Lost Wallet
::*Hot Hot Springs
::*Danger Zone
::*Direction of Youth (''Reeled in Legendary Heroes' Legend'')
::*Afterword
::*[[Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 11 Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

<span id="Dai_Densetsu_no_Yusha_no_Densetsu"></span>

==The ''Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu'' series by Kagami Takaya==

===Volume 1 - The Great Escape To The Undecided Future===

::*[[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 1 Character Introduction|Character Introduction]]
::*4-Koma
::*[[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue: A Floundering Story]]
::*[[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: The Moment When The World Completely Transformed]]
::*[[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: The Moment When Light Fell]]
::*[[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: The Moment When Darkness Completely Took Over]]
::*[[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4: The Moment To Sunder That Darkness]]
::*Afterword
::*[[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 1 Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 2 - The Tomorrow Unknown To The Great Battle===

::*[[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Character Introduction|Character Introduction]]
::*[[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: The Balance Scales For Emptiness And Darkness]]
::*[[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: The Balance Scales For Passion And Love]]
::*[[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: The Balance Scales For The Goddesses And The Hero]]
::*Chapter 4: And Then The Balance Scales Used By The Demon
::*Afterword
::*[[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 3 - The Great Plan Of The Azure Breath===

::*[[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*The Trail of Ryner and Gang and The Standing Between The Countries
::*[[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 3 Interlude|Interlude: '''Him''' and '''Her''' and]]
::*Chapter 1: Towards North-Northeast
::*Chapter 2: The Burden He Shoulders
::*Chapter 3: The Burden I Shoulder
::*Afterword
::*[[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 3 Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 4 - The Great Fascination Of Wiles And Tricks===

::*[[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*The Truth Surrounding "The World" And The 3 Great Kings So Far
::*Interlude - About Another Hero
::*Chapter 1: Cursed '''α'''
::*Chapter 2: Human '''α'''
::*Chapter 3: Beginning '''α'''
::*Afterword
::*[[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 4 Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 5 - The Descent Of The Demon King===

::*[[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 5 The Various Forces Surrounding Ryner Lute|The Various Forces Surrounding Ryner Lute]]
::*Complication - About That Report
::*Chapter 1: Inside Of The Falling Rain
::*Chapter 2: Inside Of The Mire
::*Chapter 3: Inside Of Hope
::*Chapter 4: Inside Of The Complication
::*Chapter 5: Inside Of Fate
::*Afterword
::*[[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 5 Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 6 - The Fallen Alpha In The Battlefield===

::*[[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Influence Map Of Menoris
::*[[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 6 Prologue 1|Prologue 1]]
::*[[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 6 Prologue 2|Prologue 2]]
::*Chapter 1: The Demon King
::*Chapter 2: The Heroic King
::*Chapter 3: The Courageous King
::*[[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4: The People's King]] (p. 294-347 completed) (~ 27% done)
::*From Reminiscing To The Future
::*Afterword
::*[[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 6 Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 7 - First Love And Death God===

::*[[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Influence Map Of Menoris
::*Prologue - First Love And Death God
::*Chapter 1: The Dream Of The Murderer
::*Chapter 2: The Demon Who Established A Kingdom
::*Chapter 3: Peace And Karma
::*Chapter 4: The reason for birth
::*Afterword
::*[[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 7 Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 8 - The Future Of The Broken Magician===

::*[[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Influence Map Of Menoris
::*Prologue - The Promise Between The Two
::*Chapter 1: The Wound Of The Cross
::*Chapter 2: Passion And Love
::*Chapter 3: The World Without Pain
::*Chapter 4: Bewitching
::*Chapter 5: Reunion
::*Afterword
::*[[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 8 Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 9 - The Futile Struggles of the Dropout===

::*[[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Influence Map Of Menoris
::*Prologue - Stagger
::*Chapter 1: Confusion
::*Chapter 2: Human
::*Chapter 3: Remurus Empire
::*Afterword
::*[[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 9 Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

==The ''Ochita Kuroi Yūsha no Densetsu'' series by Kagami Takaya==

===Volume 1===

::*[[Ochita Kuroi Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Prologue: Sion Astal
::*Chapter 1: The Genius and the Hero
::*Chapter 2: Red Steel
::*Screaming Girl
::*Who Are You
::*The Strongest Spear
::*Afterword
::*[[Ochita Kuroi Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 1 Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 2===

::*[[Ochita Kuroi Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1: A Flash of White and Red
::*Cursed Night
::*Perfect Work
::*Afterword
::*[[Ochita Kuroi Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 3===

::*[[Ochita Kuroi Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Prologue: Roland's Darkness
::*Chapter 1: Roland Night
::*Spirit of Wonder (part 1)
::*Spirit of Wonder (part 2)
::*Light Lord
::*Afterword
::*[[Ochita Kuroi Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 3 Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 4===

::*[[Ochita Kuroi Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1: Ones who Hide in Roland
::*Chapter 2: Prey
::*Chapter 3: Labor Shark
::*Chapter 4: Beyond Human
::*Chapter 5: Shallows of Darkness
::*Voice of God
::*The Day of Love
::*Moonlight Serenade
::*Afterword
::*[[Ochita Kuroi Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 4 Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 5===

::*[[Ochita Kuroi Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1: On Eris
::*Chapter 2: On Lucile
::*[[Ochita Kuroi Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: After devouring god-]]
::*Strange Sight
::*Wish on a Star (part 1)
::*Wish on a Star (part 2)
::*Afterword
::*[[Ochita Kuroi Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 5 Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 6===

::*[[Ochita Kuroi Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1: The Two Drawn in by Darkness
::*Chapter 2: Hand of Fire
::*Outlaw Blues
::*Dojo Breaker
::* Assassin's Pride
::*Afterword
::*[[Ochita Kuroi Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 6 Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Sion Note===

::*[[Sion Note:Vol 1|Vol. 1]]
::*[[Sion Note:Vol 2|Vol. 2]]
::*[[Sion Note:Vol 3|Vol. 3]]
::*[[Sion Note Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

==Series Overview==
*Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu Vol. 1 (February 20, 2002 ISBN 978-4-8291-1410-0)
*Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu Vol. 2 (June 20, 2002 ISBN 978-4-8291-1439-1)
*Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu Vol. 3 (May 20, 2003 ISBN 978-4-8291-1518-3)
*Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu Vol. 4 (October 18, 2003 ISBN 978-4-8291-1564-0)
*Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu Vol. 5 (April 20, 2004 ISBN 978-4-8291-1606-7)
*Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu Vol. 6 (August 20, 2004 ISBN 978-4-8291-1640-1)
*Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu Vol. 7 (October 20, 2004 ISBN 978-4-8291-1661-6)
*Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu Vol. 8 (June 20, 2005 ISBN 978-4-8291-1729-3)
*Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu Vol. 9 (October 20, 2005 ISBN 978-4-8291-1768-2)
*Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu Vol. 10 (April 20, 2006 ISBN 978-4-8291-1817-7)
*Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu Vol. 11 (October 20, 2006 ISBN 978-4-8291-1870-2)

*Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu Vol. 1 (December 20, 2002 ISBN 978-4-8291-1483-4)
*Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu Vol. 2 (June 20, 2003 ISBN 978-4-8291-1530-5)
*Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu Vol. 3 (December 20, 2003 ISBN 978-4-8291-1576-3)
*Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu Vol. 4 (June 19, 2004 ISBN 978-4-8291-1625-8)
*Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu Vol. 5 (December 18, 2004 ISBN 978-4-8291-1676-0)
*Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu Vol. 6 (August 20, 2005 ISBN 978-4-8291-1746-0)
*Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu Vol. 7 (March 18, 2006 ISBN 978-4-8291-1809-2)
*Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu Vol. 8 (August 19, 2006 ISBN 978-4-8291-1854-2)
*Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu Vol. 9 (January 20, 2007 ISBN 978-4-8291-1890-0)
*Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu Vol. 10 (March 20, 2007 ISBN 978-4-8291-1913-6)
*Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu Vol. 11 (June 20, 2007 ISBN 978-4-8291-1939-6)

*Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu Vol. 1 (October 20, 2007 ISBN 978-4-8291-1966-2)
*Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu Vol. 2 (November 20, 2007 ISBN 978-4-8291-1981-5)
*Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu Vol. 3 (May 20, 2008 ISBN 978-4-8291-3292-0)
*Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu Vol. 4 (September 20, 2008 ISBN 978-4-8291-3327-9)
*Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu Vol. 5 (February 20, 2009 ISBN 978-4-8291-3376-7)
*Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu Vol. 6 (August 20, 2009 ISBN 978-4-8291-3429-0)
*Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu Vol. 7 (January 20, 2010 ISBN 978-4-8291-3479-5)
*Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu Vol. 8 (June 19, 2010 ISBN 978-4-8291-3530-3)

*Ochita Kuroi Yūsha no Densetsu Vol. 1 (December 20, 2007 ISBN 978-4-8291-1989-1)
*Ochita Kuroi Yūsha no Densetsu Vol. 2 (March 19, 2008 ISBN 978-4-8291-3271-5)
*Ochita Kuroi Yūsha no Densetsu Vol. 3 (December 20, 2008 ISBN 978-4-8291-3360-6)
*Ochita Kuroi Yūsha no Densetsu Vol. 4 (April 20, 2009 ISBN 978-4-8291-3393-4)
*Ochita Kuroi Yūsha no Densetsu Vol. 5 (October 20, 2009 ISBN 978-4-8291-3452-8)
*Ochita Kuroi Yūsha no Densetsu Vol. 6 (September 18, 2010 ISBN 978-4-8291-3563-1)

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor:

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:larethian|larethian]]
:*[[User:Defade|Defade]]
:*[[User:Azro|Azro]]

===Editors===
All editors that speak English proficiently are welcomed.
:*[[User:ArcherReborn2|ArcherReborn2]]
:*[[User:Tennyo777|Tennyo777]]

==Project Status==

Project Status: '''Official'''